Totse.com is no longer available!
This is a static archive of what the website used to be.
Check out the new articles and visit the community at Zoklet.net
 
About
Community
Bad Ideas
Drugs
Ego
Erotica
Erotic Fiction
Uncategorized Erotica in Alphabetical Order
Erotic Fiction: 0 to 9
Erotic Fiction: AA to AL
Erotic Fiction: AM to AR
Erotic Fiction: AS to AZ
Erotic Fiction: BA to BE
Erotic Fiction: BF to BO
Erotic Fiction: BP to BZ
Erotic Fiction: CA to CE
Erotic Fiction: CF to CN
Erotic Fiction: CO to CZ
Erotic Fiction: D
Erotic Fiction: E
Erotic Fiction: F
Erotic Fiction: G
Erotic Fiction: H
Erotic Fiction: I
Erotic Fiction: J
Erotic Fiction: K
Erotic Fiction: L
Erotic Fiction: M
Erotic Fiction: N
Erotic Fiction: O to P
Erotic Fiction: Q to R
Erotic Fiction: SA to SN
Erotic Fiction: SO to SZ
Erotic Fiction: T
Erotic Fiction: U to V
Erotic Fiction: W
Erotic Fiction: X to Z
Fringe
Society
Technology
register | bbs | search | rss | faq | about
meet up | add to del.icio.us | digg it

Her Father's Daughter


All stories on this web site are purely FICTIONAL. The people depicted within these stories only exist in someone's IMAGINATION. Any resemblence between anyone depicted in these stories and any real person, living or dead, is an incredible COINCIDENCE too bizarre to be believed. If you think that you or someone you know is depicted in one of these stories it's only because you're a twisted perverted little fucker who sees conspiracies and plots where none exist. You probably suspect that your own MOTHER had sex with ALIENS and COWS and stuff. Well, she didn't. It's all in your head. Now take your tranquilizers and RELAX.

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1 The Report Card 1
CHAPTER 2 Suzy win's a bet 11
CHAPTER 3 June takes a chance on love 23
CHAPTER 4 Cindy gets some help from her mother 37
CHAPTER 5 Cindy and the hot-tub 47
CHAPTER 6 Suzy's reward 69
CHAPTER 7 Mary's Story 83
CHAPTER 8 Cindy gets an unexpected proposal 107
CHAPTER 9 Jeremy gets some unwanted help 123
CHAPTER 10 The Show 133
CHAPTER 11 Ginny's Dream 155
CHAPTER 12 Mike returns from camp 183
CHAPTER 13 John's Birthday Surprise 213
CHAPTER 14 Preparing for class, one night 239

Foreword

NOTICE: This book contains highly erotic, and explicit
sexual material. If you are even slightly offended by such
material, I suggest that you stop reading right now! The book
contains graphic descriptions of all sorts of sex. It is com-
pletely non-violent though.

I wrote this book, because of the implicit and implied
censorship, that I feel permeates the literature of today.
What's that you say, You've seen books on every subject down at
the local bookstore cum porn-shop? Check them out again. Late-
ly, all the books on incest, bondage, bestiality, and children
having sex, have vanished. Well, not ALL. In some cities, in
some parts of the country, you can still find some books on
incest. Not many, and they are getting unrealistic, as the most
likely time for incest to occur, is when a person is a child, not
when the person is over 18, and in college.

For a period of about 7 years, starting about 1975, there
was a sexual revolution, in this country, and almost anything
could be printed. At that time, I bought, and read almost every-
thing I could get my hands on. 90% of it was junk, but OH!, that
10% remaining! Then, over the years, the censors started crack-
ing down again. The bookstores knuckled under to the pressure,
the RICO act was used to threaten those who didn't comply, and
even the publishers had to give in. It now seems to be a crime
worse than murder to publish a story about little children having
sex, people having sex with dogs, brothers having sex with their
sisters, (or heaven forbid, their parents) or even light bondage
seems to be verboten. (Personally, tying up someone, or being
tied up, is a turn-off, not a turn-on. But, to each his own.)

Even before the crackdown, there were, (and still are) areas
that seemed to be forbidden, even to suggest. In the loosest
years, they were hinted at, in some of the raunchier books, but
never actually suggested. (Well, I did read one book, that
actually did not only suggest, but made it part of the story.
One, out of thousands. (Yes, I do read that many.) All these
books seemed, even then, to include some rules, that no author
dared break, if he was to be published. Some of these rules, as
applied to porn, are:

No one gets killed. Personally, I think any one who
equates pain, with sexual arous-
al, is sick. (But it's STILL
censorship.)

No Children under 14. Now the rules read: No one under
the age of 18, even knows what
sex is. People are virgins,
until magically, at the age of
18, they know all there is to
know about sex.

No one gets pregnant. That's DUMB. If you are going to
have sex, some people are going
to get pregnant.

No woman want's to have a baby. If the previous one is dumb, what
can I say about this.

No interracial sex. This ones funny. Pictures of
interracial sex, are perfectly
acceptable. It's the written
description of interracial sex
that seems to be verboten.
Weird!
There are other unwritten (in the books) rules, but these
were the most obvious. I personally, think that it's a turn-on,
to think of the first time someone has sex. I fantasize, about
my first time, and think about what it might have been. one of
my commonest fantasies, is that where I am a girl, instead of a
boy, when I first learned about sex. I think, that if I were a
girl, I probably would have been having babies, about 9 months
after I got my first period (or possibly even sooner.) To pre-
tend that I was 18, before I got interested in sex, is so unre-
alistic, that even my considerable imagination won't swallow it.
Another thing that turns me on, is incest. No, I've never
done it. The only one with whom it would be possible, would have
been my sister, and she left home before I got old enough. If I
had a daughter, I would never even think of suggesting to her,
that we have sex. (I think that people in authority, like par-
ents and teachers, should not compromise their positions.) If my
(nonexistent) daughter were to approach me for sex, I'd probably
tell her, that when she had moved out, on her own, and still
wanted it, then I might. (Notice, no age set.)
Finally, I am turned on, by the thought of little children
having sex. If I were a girl, I'd probably have started with any
brother or sisters I had, and then progressed up. A second
fantasy I often have, is that I am a little girl, under 14 years
old, who gets her big brother, or her father to knock her up.
Being the father of such a girl, for some reason, doesn't turn me
on, as much as the idea of being the girl who gets pregnant. The
world seems to think, that if they act as though children don't
have sex, then they won't (Ignoring the tremendous increase in
unwanted teenage pregnancy today.) Even if kids do have sex,
it's forbidden to write about it. What hogwash! You can write
the grisliest murder story you want, but to hint that a 12 year
old girl might get pregnant, and worse yet, want the baby! will
get you thrown in jail, probably for a longer period, than if you
had performed said grisly murder.

I finally decided, that if no one was (or dared to) write
the kind of story I wanted to read (at lease once), then I would
have to write it myself, if only for my own enjoyment. This
story is the result. It is completely non-violent. The little
girls in the story, are always the aggressors. (Yes, little
girls having sex! I told you at the beginning, that it was
raunchy). Yes, I know. I'm using rules myself. But these
rules, are the ones I set, and I wanted a story that turned ME
on. The heck with you. If you do like it, then fine.

The people in this story have no relationship to anybody I
have ever known. This is a story. It is a complete fantasy.
The pictures (If you happen to be lucky enough to have the ver-
sion with the pictures) were gotten from BBS's, CD-ROM's, and
friends. I traced every one of these back to the original maga-
zine, or picture, and in every one, the publishers assured that
"All models are 18 or older." There is no "Kiddy-porn" here.
The pictures I chose, were selected for models that "looked"
young enough to fit the story. It's amazing, what a shaved
pussy, and tying your hair back into pony-tails will do to make
even a 30-year-old woman look young. I'll admit, I cropped some
of the pictures, to hide faces, or body-parts that didn't look
either young enough, or didn't fit the story. Almost all of the
pictures were edited in some manner or another. All serial-
numbers were filed off. Still, I was careful. The only "kiddy-
porn" here, is the story itself.
A final note: DON'T TRY THIS AT HOME! Doing this yourself,
could not only result in disasters like pregnancy or damaged self
esteem, but would most likely result in your getting arrested,
and spending a considerable time behind bars. Remember: "These
are trained professionals. Don't try to do this yourself."

Now, with that in mind, I hope you like the story. Signed:
The Author. (If you think I'm going to sign my real name to
this, you're out of your ever-lovin' skull!)




Oh yes, Copyright Notice: No copyright. Original version
written in mid-1993. If you want to steal this, say you wrote
it, edit it, modify it, or leave it alone. Feel free to do so,
with the author's blessing. I wrote this, to have fun, not to
make money with.

CREDITS

To: Adam, without who's encouragement, I never would have fin-
ished this.

To: My Sister, Who will never know, how many wet-dreams I've had
about her.

To: My Mother, for encouraging me to write. (Though, if she
ever knew I wrote this. . . Well, she probably never will.)

To: My wife, for putting up with me, and letting me write this.
She'll probably insist that I destroy every copy.

To: John, for showing interest.

Her Father's Daughter
An Erotic Story
(Author Unknown)

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1 The Report Card
CHAPTER 2 Suzy win's a bet
CHAPTER 3 June takes a chance on love
CHAPTER 4 Cindy gets some help from her mother
CHAPTER 5 Cindy and the hot-tub
CHAPTER 6 Suzy's reward
CHAPTER 7 Mary's Story
CHAPTER 8 Cindy gets an unexpected proposal
CHAPTER 9 Jeremy gets some unwanted help
CHAPTER 10 The Show
CHAPTER 11 Ginny's Dream
CHAPTER 12 Mike returns from camp
CHAPTER 13 John's Birthday Surprise
CHAPTER 14 Preparing for class, one night


HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER

CHAPTER 1 - The Report Card

Part 1.

Little Suzy Fisher could hardly wait. The cute twelve-year-old girl
was sitting in third row seat of the schoolroom, almost breathless with
excitement. In a moment she would know if her efforts had succeeded.

Nobody looking at the sweet innocence of the virginal young beauty
would have guessed the turmoil that was running through the child's mind.
Except for a slight flush where her neck had gotten red from excitement,
nobody in the room would have ever suspected that little Suzy Fisher was
worried about her report-card. Suzy was an exceptionally precocious
little girl, and might normally have been accused of being a "teacher's
pet" because of her amazingly good grades.

Nobody would ever make such an accusation in John Stockdale's
classroom though. "Mr." Stockdale was as well known and feared by his
students for being strict and fair as he was liked by the faculty for the
high quality of his teaching. At the moment, he was busy handing out
report-cards to the class. With each name called, a student went up to
his desk, exchanged a few words with him, and returned. A few came back
looking glad or excited. Most came back looking relieved. Only two came
back looking like they weren't pleased with the results, and it was no
surprise to Suzy when it came to those two.

"Cindy Macon", called Mr. Stockdale.

Suzy watched as her sexy cousin got up, shook her beautiful long
brunette hair over her shoulders from where it had been dangling down to
her almost fully developed breasts. At thirteen, Cindy looked much more
mature than the 6-month difference in their ages would have suggested.
While Suzy looked barely more than a tomboy, with little buds for
breasts, and only a slight padding starting to develop on her slim hips,
Cindy looked almost like a full-grown woman. Her swaying hips, and full
breasts had more than one of the members of the faculty having wet dreams
about getting her alone. More than one of the older boys in the school
had already tried, but Suzy knew that her sexy cousin had turned them all
down. Suzy wasn't sure she could have refused some of the boys if they
had asked her, but Cindy seemed to be holding herself back for someone.
Suzy watched as her cousin returned to her seat with a quick glance and a
smile that reassured her that her cousin had done OK.

"Christ." Suzy muttered to herself. Wouldn't the man ever get to her?
Only two more students remained. Then only 1. "Finally." Suzy breathed as
she got ready to rise and get her report card. But he didn't call her
name. Instead he said "That's it, see you all next semester." The
teacher paused and then continued "Suzy Fisher. Could I see you in my
office for a few minutes. I'd like to talk to you about your
report-card."

Suzy felt the blood drain from her face, as she turned white as a
sheet. "Oh NO!" She thought. "Not after all this trouble." She couldn't
fail now! As she unsteadily got to her feet she looked around at the
faces of the other children who's eyes were on her like spotlights. She
saw sympathy in most of them, but sympathy was not what she wanted. Right
now, she wanted the floor to swallow her up, before she started to cry!
She had worked so hard! How could she have failed now? John Stockdale
("Mr. Stockdale" to his students) was a stern man, but he wasn't cruel.
When he saw the result his announcement had to his best student, he
berated himself for an idiot.

"Oh no!" He explained in a rush. "It's not that! Your grades are
fine! In fact, that's what I wanted to talk to you about." He paused
then continued "Are you all right?"

He really was worried, because the little girl looked like she was
going to faint right there on the floor in front of everybody.

"No, Mr. Stockdale. I'm fine." Suzy replied as her breath came back.
"Just a little dizzy is all."

The young girl could feel her thin dress clinging to her body like a
wet tee-shirt. She realized that all the boys were gawking at her as the
material clung to her budding tits, and she could feel her panties were
soaked with sweat. Realizing that the show was over, the class started to
disperse, but not before Suzy caught a reassuring smile from her best
friend and cousin Cindy.

Suzy was now starting to feel a little chilly and sticky as the sweat
which had broken out, now soaked her clothes. Gratefully, she followed
the teacher's waved invitation into the little office next to the main
classroom. This office was as neat as you might have expected for
someone like Mr. Stockdale. Suzy slid into the wooden chair that he had
available for guests, not noticing that her short little dress, now
sticky with perspiration, stuck to the back of the chair as she sat down
and lifted the front up almost to her navel, exposing the thin soaked
panties that were pulled tight into her pre-pubescent little slit.

Part 2.

John Stockdale's breath came out with a rush as he sat down in his
chair and noticed how much of the little girl's charms were exposed to
his view. "Ahhh Suzy." He exclaimed "Don't you think you'd better..." He
waved an embarrassed arm at where the child was unknowingly exposing
herself.

Suzy looked down, and this time she actually did faint from
embarrassment. "Oh Gawd!" Was her last intelligible thought as she slid
to the floor in a boneless heap. There was a slight ripping sensation,
then she was on the floor completely naked from the waist down. Her
dress, still suck to the chair, had gone up around her armpits, while her
panties had caught in the leg of the chair as it went over, and almost
ripped them completely off.

John's first thought was for the child. He bounded from his chair,
and managed to catch her head before it hit the concrete floor. "Suzy,
SUZY! Are you all right?" He asked as he cradled the now almost
half-naked little girl in his arms.

Suzy slowly came around. Her teacher's face was next to hers and she
had never seen him look so worried. "I'm Ok Mr. Stockdale" She said
woozily, as she snuggled into the comforting arms of the older man.

The teacher continued to hold the little girl as she recovered.
Suddenly, the feel of naked skin on his bare hand, caused him to realize
what was happening. He looked down at the child in his arms, and almost
dropped her. He saw a half-naked little girl in his big burly arms. One
hand was holding onto her naked little ass, while his thumb was sticking
between her legs, and almost entering her virginal crack. A half a pair
of white gauzy panties still clung to one leg, but the other was
completely bare. A cold sweat of fear broke out. If anyone came in, his
ass was grass! No jury in the world would find him innocent of child
molestation and probably statutory rape as well. "Oh Jesus." He muttered.
How did he ever get himself into such a mess?

"Suzy, Please?" He almost cried. "Can you get up?"

Suzy aroused herself at his tortured plea. "Whatever is the matter?"
She thought, as she tried to get back to her feet. Then she felt the cold
air around her bottom and remembered what had happened. "You must think
I'm terrible." She whispered as she vainly tried to pull her shattered
panties back together. "Exposing myself to you like that." The little
girl was almost in tears as she kept trying to make a half-a-pair of
panties do what a whole one was barely capable of. She didn't realize
that she was giving the older man a better view of her pre-adolescent
charms than if she had just given up. As it was, viewing the little girl
in dishabille had given the man an erection that threatened to split his
trousers.

"Uh Suzy. Just take them off, and put them in your bag." The older
man instructed. John's hard-on kept growing, in spite of his good
intentions, as he watched the girl in her disarray.

"But what if somebody sees?" The little girl wailed.

John's hair stood on end. Jesus if anybody heard...

"Just pull your dress down, and walk naturally. Nobody will notice."
He reassured her.

"Oh Mr. Stockdale, I didn't mean to come in here and tease you." She
smiled bravely up at him, suddenly aware that his pants were bulging
slightly. "Though I might, if I were older." She added smilingly as kind
of an afterthought.

"And I might enjoy it, young lady. If you were older." He replied.
"Now back to business." He continued as he watched the child smoothing
her short dress down over the flat little belly that he would remember in
his wet dreams for the rest of his life. "Your report-card."

Suddenly all ears, Suzy jerked back to attention. Her report card!
She had been waiting all year for this moment.

"All 'A's, of course." John Stockdale didn't realize the effect this
was having on the little girl sitting stunned in the chair.

"I've won. I've WON" She thought to herself. The thought grew too
big to keep inside. "Wahooo!, I'VE WON!" She almost shrieked as she
jumped on the surprised teacher, wrapped her legs around his body on the
chair, and kissed him full on the mouth.

Part 3.

John couldn't help but respond. The sensuality of this young girl was
going to land him in jail yet, he thought. He still couldn't resist
opening his mouth and sticking his tongue out to see what her response
would be. To his surprise, the little girl responded by opening her
mouth, and almost swallowing his tongue. Then her little tongue was
licking his. He felt her wet little pussy on top of his bulging pants as
she wrapped her little arms around him and gave him the kissing of his
life.

John had felt too much. His cock exploded in his pants. Suzy knew it
was happening, because her wild ride on top of him got suddenly slicker.
Her bare pussy sent it's flood down to join the slick stain that was
seeping up to where her little crack was rubbing against the bulge in his
trousers.

"Thank You. Thank You." She murmured as she gave him one final hug,
and a last little grind with her hips.

"Thank YOU! my dear, but I could get in a lot of trouble, if anybody
ever found out about this." He replied.

"I'll never tell." She responded as with one last soul- hungry kiss,
she returned to her demure station in the other chair. "Now what was it
you wanted to talk to me about?" She inquired. "I don't think that was
it." She added with a giggle. "Though I'll never really be sure now, will
I?" This last was added with a sparkle in her eye, and a burst of
youthful enthu- siasm that took all the sting out.

"No. Ahem." John cleared his throat, and tried to get back on
subject. "Suzy, you know you've gotten good grades this year." This was
more of a statement than a question.

Suzy nodded. She should have. She'd certainly worked hard enough!

"What you don't know, is that the faculty has been following your
progress with some interest. We've never seen such dedication and hard
work. Now, I've had a couple of students that were smarter than you,
though not very many. But I've never had a student get grades this good
for a whole year. Now normally, we like to see our students excel in
their work, but this is far from normal. Do you see what I mean?"

Suzy was confused. Would he get to the point?

"I mean, it's unusual for a girl your age to study this hard and long,
and neglect play and sports and other children and. . .?" His voice
trailed off in a questioning tone.

"So?" She prompted.

"So. What I mean is. . ." He paused, then blurted. "Are your parents
forcing you to do this? Will you get in trouble if you don't?" It was
hard to get the question out, but he felt he must. After all,
child-abuse took many forms.

All of a sudden, the secrecy, the questions the worried look on her
teacher's face all fell into place in Suzy's mind. She couldn't help it,
she started to giggle. It started out as a snicker, then a "tee hee"
then a guffaw, then a roar! The girl gasped and choked and laughed till
her sides ached. "Do you mean to tell me that you think my parents might
be..." The thought was too funny. She burst into laughter again.

"Abusing you? Yes... it does happen." He couldn't help but snicker a
little himself, her laughter was so infectious.

At this moment there was an interruption. Cindy had been worried when
her cousin and best-friend didn't come out of the office. She had waited
patiently outside, and had almost rushed in when she had heard a loud cry
earlier but hadn't dared enter. Now, hearing what sounded like loud cries
of pain, she decided she'd better check.

"Suzy, Are you OK?" She called as she opened the door. At first, it
looked like a rape scene. Her cousin was rolling on the floor holding
her sides and screaming with what appeared to be pain. The little girl's
dress was halfway up her naked little belly, and her panties were
scattered on the floor. Their teach- er was on the floor leaning over
the little girl trying to calm her down, with one hand on each side of
her naked waist. The screams intensified.

"Whoop! Whoop!" Suzy chortled. Now her best friend was getting into
the act. It was too much. Her sides ached so much, she could hardly
move.

"No, Cindy. Stop it." She barely managed to choke out as she saw her
cousin about ready to bean their teacher with a book- end. "It's OK.
Really!"

Part 4.

"Are you sure?" Cindy realized that maybe things weren't quite what
they had seemed, but she held onto her impromptu weapon anyway. "What's
the matter then?" She asked, as she started to realize that these weren't
cries of pain, but of laughter, and the tears in her little cousin's eyes
were from the strain of trying to stop. "What's so Goddamn funny?"

"He, He, Heee." Suzy choked. "He thinks Daddy might be abusing
me!"

At this Cindy started to snicker. Pretty soon, she was holding onto
her cousin as both of them rolled on the floor in laughter, the bookend
lying forgotten in the corner. Finally, John Stockdale could stand it no
more.

"Will somebody explain why this is so funny?" He asked. "Some people
do force their children awfully hard, and child abuse is not funny!"

Cindy was the only one who was in a condition to answer.

"You've never met Dan Fisher have you?" She asked.

"Why yes I have. Several times. At PTO meetings" He re- plied.

"Ever been to his house?"

"No, of course not. I don't get to many of my student's homes. And
generally not unless there's a problem." All of them knew that Suzy would
never be considered a "problem" student.

"Well I go there all the time, and that girl's father worships the
ground she walks on. He tries not to let it show, but anybody can see it
in his eyes. He'd kill anybody who even tried to hurt his daughter." She
paused. "I think she loves him the same way." She added as an
afterthought.

"Now." She said, changing the subject. "What happened to your
panties?"

"Feh. Fell. Fell off the chair." Suzy chortled as she pointed to the
chair where a wisp of cotton still clung to the leg. She didn't seem to
realize that her bare belly and hairless little vagina were exposed for
all to view.

"Well we'd better do something before somebody else comes in here and
jumps to the wrong conclusions. Here." She said lifting her dress right
in front of the surprised teacher. "Hold my dress up, while I get out of
these.

John was too surprised to argue. He watched in astonishment as the
precocious little girl stepped out of her shoes while he held up her
dress and then calmly peeled out of her panty-hose and lacy panties. He
almost had his nose in the child's belly button, and he could smell the
aroma rising from the sparse hair that covered Cindy's dainty little
cuntslit.

"Put on these." Cindy directed as she tossed the almost see-through
panties at her cousin, then started to step back into her panty-hose. At
this time, she realized what she was doing in front of her teacher. She
followed his gaze down to her suddenly wet cunt, and then back up to his
face.

"I'm sorry." She said.

"I'm so used to going around naked with my brothers, that I forgot you
weren't one of them."

"Lucky little brothers." He replied as she calmly rolled the
panty-hose up her thighs without bothering to cover herself.

"Lucky you too. Maybe." It was almost a promise.

"I'd better not chance it." He replied as another surge of fear went
through him. He'd better get these two sexpots out of his office before
some father came after him with a shotgun.

"Your loss." She seemed at ease as she shrugged her dress back down,
now looking no different than when she came in. "If you ever decide
different..." She left the idea hanging.

"If." He made no promises. "Now Suzy, if somebody wasn't forcing you
to do this, why did you almost kill yourself to do this well in school? I
have to tell the faculty something."

Part 5.

Suzy thought for a minute. It didn't hurt to tell somebody now. "I
had a bet." She replied.

"A bet!?" both of the other occupants of the room were astonished.

"With my Father." Suzy grinned.

That explained it all to Cindy, but John Stockdale was worried.

"What happened if you lost?" He asked. Maybe there was abuse here
after all.

"Nothing." Suzy replied. "I just didn't win. Daddy didn't put any
price on my losing. Just his disappointment. I really wanted to win for
him." She explained.

"It must have been some bet." Cindy stated.

"It was." Suzy wasn't going to explain any more.

"Well, I guess that takes care of that." John said as he started to
usher the two children out of his office.

"Thanks, Mr. Stockdale, I really appreciate your concern." Suzy said
as she reached up and gave him another long, open-mouthed kiss, right in
front of her cousin this time.

Cindy watched with awe. Maybe something had been going on between the
two of them, she speculated. Not one to pass up an opportunity, she
tapped on her cousin's shoulder and said "My turn."

John Stockdale couldn't believe it. He had just been kissing one of
his little under-aged students in a manner that would have been "Banned
In Boston" and now the sexiest little girl in the whole 5th-grade class
wanted to do it with him. He knew he wouldn't be able to sleep for a
week with the horny dreams these two horny pre-teens were going to give
him. Still, he knew he wasn't going to pass on the chance that half of
the male faculty members would give their right nut to get.

"OK Cindy." He started to give her a peck on the lips.

Cindy Macon would have none of it. She opened her mouth, and wormed
her hot little tongue into his. She started licking his teeth, and
sucking obscenely on his tongue. "Mmmmmmph" She said as they kissed
madly. She started grinding her hips into his with a sensuality that
couldn't be contained. "Ohhhh, Mr. Stockdale. Someday, could you?" She
said, as she finally pulled her tongue out of his mouth. It was obvious
what she was offering.

"Maybe." It was almost a promise. He reached down and patted each
girl on her firm young ass as he gave each of them a final kiss. "Now
scoot, both of you. Shoo!" He said as he shoved them out of the door.

He pulled the door shut behind the two girls and collapsed in his
chair. "Whew!" He exclaimed as he tried to get over his close call. Two
minutes more, and he was sure that he would have been fucking both of the
pre-teens right on the floor, regardless of the consequences. Jail, or
father's shotguns, or pregnancy be-dammed. He probably would have done
it. "And almost worth it too." He said to himself, as a pang passed
through him for lost opportunities. Then he remembered Cindy's last
words. Maybe not completely lost. He straightened his tie, took a last
look around his office, grabbed Suzy's discarded panties, stuffed them in
his pocket, and left the office whistling after he locked up. Maybe life
wasn't so bad as a 5th-grade school teacher!

+ + + + + + +

"Suzy.... did you?" Cindy had to find out. They were walking home on
the road, having missed the bus, and not wanting to wait for the
"Last-Call" bus that took the sports and gymnastics teams home.

"Do anything with Mr. Stockdale? . . . NAW! Just kissed him a little.
But you know what?"

"What?" Cindy was all ears.

"I almost wanted to." it was almost a whisper. "I don't know what I'd
have done if he'd tried anything. After all, There I was with my bare
pussy almost in his face. I wouldn't have blamed him if he tried."

"Tried to fuck you, you mean." The two girls had known each other for
so long that they had almost no secrets from each other.

Part 6.

"Uh Huh. How about you. I saw you shoving your bare snatch in his
face. Brothers indeed!" She snickered.

Cindy smiled. "I probably would have fucked him, if you hadn't gotten
him so scared. But about my brothers. Shows how much you know." She
replied. "Remember what I showed you the other day? Well where do you
think I learned how?"

"Who? Not Billy!?" Came the breathless question.

"Yep. My Horny big brother. Came into my room one night last year,
and taught me how to take care of a boy without get- ting knocked-up.
Charlene had just dropped him, and he figured I wouldn't mind helping him
out." She continued. "And I didn't. He then helped me out."

"You don't mean?" The little girl couldn't help asking.

"Yeah, He sucked me off. You ought to have your big brother help you
out."

"Oh I couldn't. Not with my own brother." Suzy was sure.

"Why not. I know the thought of making it with your father doesn't
bother you, so what's so different about your brother?"

"What do you know about my Father?" Suzy was now on the defensive.

"I've seen the way you look at him. Practically cream your jeans
anytime he smiles at you. Not that I object. I'd kinda like to have him
get in my pants myself. He is sooo handsome."

Suzy had to agree but: "You keep your horny paws off my Dad. He's
mine!" She said with finality.

"Ok OK! He's yours. Now what was that super bet you had with your
father? A car?... Naw, you're too young. I know what I'd bet my father
if he'd let me." Her voice stopped and she speculatively looked over at
her cousin. Naw! It couldn't be.

"Anything I want." Suzy's voice was a whisper.

"Anything?" The older girl's incredulity showed.

"He said if he could do it, or get it without hurting some- body else,
then I could have it."

"Wow! No wonder you've been busting a gut for the past year. What
was the deal exactly?"

"Straight 'A's for 1 year. No 'B's or even 'A'-minus. It had to be
'A' or 'A'-plus. On every report card, in every class, on every test. He
said if I did that, He'd let me have anything I wanted. Anything." Her
voice trailed off for a minute, then resumed. "The only thing was, I
couldn't tell a soul. Not even you. I couldn't tell anybody, until I
either won or lost. He said I had to do it on my own. The only one who
knew was Mother. Sorry Cindy, but this is absolutely the first time I
could tell you."

"Wow. Anything. That covers a lot. I know what I'd want if my Daddy
offered me a deal like that." She wiggled her hips suggestively. "You
wouldn't be planning something like that would you?" The thought amused
the older girl for a minute, then suddenly she looked harder at her now
silent cousin and best friend.

The two girls had reached their parting place, where the paths to
their two houses split. Suzy was already several steps down the other
path when Cindy asked louder. "Would you?"

For minute it looked as though Cindy would never get an answer as Suzy
walked further and further away. Then a ghost of a whisper came back to
the older girl. It was very faint, but it sounded like: "It's a start."

HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER

CHAPTER 2 - Suzy wins a bet.

Part. 1

It was 10 O'clock the next day, when Suzy dropped the bombshell on her
father. She had managed to get him alone, and had shown him her last
report card. Not only 'A' but every one an 'A+'.

"This is going to be a doozy!" Dan Fisher thought to himself. His
daughter must have wanted something awfully bad to have worked this hard
for it. When he had originally made the offer, he had never expected Suzy
to take him up on it, let alone be able to keep up under the pressure for
a whole year. Still, here it was, a year later, and time to pay the
piper. "Well Suzy, What is it you want?", he asked.

"I want you to teach me something." She said.

"Huh? Suzy, I thought you liked school?" Dan Fisher was Puzzled.

"No... teach me about sex, Daddy", smiled Suzy sweetly.

"Sure, Honey. Is that all? I thought we explained that to you last
year when we got out the sex manuals and everything. What is it you want
to know?" Dan was now really puzzled. He had thought that he and his
wife were pretty thorough in their duties as parents, when it came to the
sex-education of their children.

Suzy decided she had better spell it out. Her father didn't seem to
be getting the message.

"Daddy, I know all that stuff." The little girl sounded exasperated,
but continued. "What I really want is: Number one, I want you to teach me
how to make love. I want you to be the one to take my virginity. I've
always wanted you to be first. Second, I want to learn how it feels to
have a baby... your baby. So, I want you to make one in me. Put your .
. . your penis up in my vagina, and squirt the stuff that makes babies
right into my womb. Is that sufficiently clear?"

"Oh my God!" Dan was aghast. "Suzy NO!"

"But Daddy! You promised!" The 12 year old girl pouted.

Dan Fisher sighed. How had he gotten himself into this mess? "Suzy,
I can't." He said. "You're much too young, and we could get into a lot
of trouble if I did that. Besides, what about your mother?"

"Mommy won't care."

"Yes she will. She'd probably divorce me if she even thought I wanted
to do this."

The little girl's response was entirely unexpected: "MOMMMMMEEE!!" She
yelled.

"What?" Came the muffled response from the other room. The words got
clearer as the 35 year old woman appeared in the hallway. Mary was
wearing a short black negligee, and not much else. Unselfconscious in her
nudity, Mary repeated. "What's the matter Suzy?"

"Daddy won't keep his promise."

This was a shock. If there was one thing that Dan had always done, it
was keep promises. No matter what the cost. He always paid his debts,
and only a national disaster would keep him from doing what he said he
would. "What's the matter dear?" She asked. "Can't we afford it?" She
knew that Dan had promised her "anything she wanted" if she had gotten
all 'A's on her report card for a whole year. They both knew that
whatever the little girl wanted, it must have been important to her
because she had been studying with a fervor that seemed to stretch her
constitution. After working so hard to get her reward, it seemed almost
unbelievable that her husband would refuse the child anything.

"No, it's not that." Dan replied.

"Then what is it?" Asked Mary, as she settled herself on the bed, next
to her handsome husband, and their precocious child.

"She wants me to teach her about sex!" The man exploded. "How to make
babies and everything."

"So, what's the matter with that? Besides, I thought she already knew
where babies came from."

Part. 2

"You don't understand. She want's me to physically SHOW her. Put my
penis in her vagina, squirt sperm in her womb, and actually TRY to get
her pregnant!" The man was almost sobbing.

"Well then, do it." The woman calmly replied.

"Huh?"

"I said do it."

"But. But." Dan was so astonished he couldn't get out another word.

"Dear, if she wants to, she's going to. If not with you, then with
some pimply-faced kid who'll only dump her when she gets pregnant.
Besides, I think it's kind'a cute, wanting you to do it to her. And you
did promise."

"But Jesus, Mary! If anybody found out..."

"Nobody's going to find out. Who's going to tell? You? I don't
think so. I'm sure not going to tell anybody. Suzy?"

It took the little girl a second to realize that she was being
addressed. "Oh no. I'd never tell anybody." She breathed.

"No even your best friend? Not even Cindy?"

"No." The child was sure.

"What about Jeremy, or June?" Mary was referring to their older two
children.

"Not if you don't want me to." The girl whispered.

"But what if she gets pregnant?" The man made a last-ditch try for
sanity.

"You can always use a condom." The woman pointed out.

At this the little girl got upset. "NO!" She said. "I want to feel
the real thing!" She said. "Besides, you promised!"

"Well, you could always pull out. And besides, I think she's to young
to get pregnant anyway."

With this reminder of the youth of his child he looked at her again.
Slim. Just barely budding breasts. He looked down at the nightie she
had worn when she came to him, and had since taken off. Thin white
panties. Hairless little slit underneath, now slightly puffed with
excitement. He made one last try.

"I thought you'd get mad at me if I even suggested such a thing."

Mary smiled. It was a loving smile. "Oh honey, I love you. I love
her. You love her. She loves you. Why should I get mad at that.
Besides, there's something about me you don't know. I've never told you
before, but my father was my first man, so I don't see what's so wrong
with you and Suzy."

Dan stared at his lovely wife. Short and sensuous, Mary was brunette,
with a body that stopped traffic. Right now, with one gorgeous tit
hanging free of the negligee, which didn't cover much anyway, she looked
like a wet-dream come true. He had never really understood how he had
been so lucky as to get a woman like her. Now he realized he never
really knew her at all.

"Your father?" He blurted.

"Yep. We started when I was 11. He got me pregnant for the first
time when I was 12" Mary stated matter-of-factly.

"The first time?" Dan choked.

"Yeah, well I lost it." Mary said as a sad look passed over her face.
"So we kept trying till I had April."

"April. But I thought..." Dan's voice trailed off.

"Yeh, I know, you thought she was my younger sister. And she was. But
she was also my daughter. Mom and Dad raised her along with the rest of
the brood."

"But what about your mother?" Dan asked desperately, trying to figure
things out.

Part. 3

"Mom?" She replied. "Who do you think took me into see Daddy when she
caught me playing with myself? Mom started it. Mom always felt that a
man could never share the maximum possible love with his daughter, until
he had ejaculated his sperm into his own little girl's belly, while the
child was trying to get pregnant. Now I don't quite buy that, but
carrying your own father's baby inside your womb, does create a bond
between girl and her father that just isn't possible any other way, so I
can sympathize with Suzy's request."

Suzy had been following the conversation with interest. Wow! She was
finding things out about her parents that she never imagined. Her mother
especially.

"What about me?" She asked. "Can Daddy fuck me?"

Dan looked over at his wife's amused face. His face turned red. He
started to say something, then stopped. Finally he relaxed. "OK honey,
if that's what you really want for your reward, I guess that's what
you'll get. Since your mother doesn't seem to object."

"Oh goody, can we do it right now, Daddy?"

"Right now?"

"Yes, right now! I'm so excited I could just melt. Please Daddy?"
This was said in a little-girl voice that caused him to shiver. He never
could refuse the child something when she talked like that.

"OK honey, If you're sure."

"Daddy, I've been sure for the last year. Why do you think I worked
so hard."

Dan began to remove down his little girl's panties.

"I'll be in the other room." Mary said. "I'll leave you two lovebirds
to be alone."

"Don't go Mommy." Said Suzy. "I love you too. You can watch us.
Please? Then I can watch you and Dad afterwards."

Mary felt as if she had been dipped in boiling water, her skin got so
hot. Her daughter wanted her to watch. And wanted to watch her! The
talk had already gotten her so hot she had been about to go finger
herself off. This revelation by her daughter was the last straw for the
hot-blooded woman. For the first time in her life, she climaxed without
a finger on her or in her.

"Ooooohh!" She gasped as she slipped to the floor, clutching at her
pubic area with one hand, while the other grabbed her breast.
"Uuuuunnngh" Spasms wracked her body for several seconds.

"Mommy. MOMMY! What's wrong?" The worried face of Suzy appeared in
her vision. "Are you OK?"

"Mmmmmmmmm! I'm fine honey. In fact, I'm feeling just great. You
just made me feel so good, I love you darling."

"I love you too Mommy." Suzy was slightly confused, but if her mother
was all right, then she wanted to get back to her business with her
father.

"C'mon Daddy, do it to me. Teach me how to make a baby."

Dan had to chuckle. His little girl certainly was anxious to get her
cherry popped.

"Well Suzy, you know some of this. For example, you know that this is
your vagina." He pulled down the little girl's panties, and for the first
time, he reached out and touched his daughter's hairless cuntslit.

"Oh yes Daddy. Is that where you put your penis in me?"

"When you're ready dear. Let me feel"

Dan rubbed his finger in the child's slit. Slowly he worked the tip
of his finger into the girl's hole. She was definitely wet and ready.

"Oooooh Daddy, That feel's so good."

"Shhh" He hushed her, as he worked his finger in deeper. He could feel
the child's vagina sucking at his finger as it vanished up to the second
knuckle. "Daddy'll make you feel even better." He started to push his
finger in and out as Suzy started to push her hips up off the bed. "See,
A man's penis goes in here, just like this, and then..." He was
interrupted by a loud "Ow!" as his finger struck an obstruction in her
vagina.

Part. 4

"Ow, Daddy, what's that? It hurt."

"That's your hymen. Your virginity. Or as some people say "Your
`cherry'," he replied. "When a man's penis tears it, and goes all the
way up into your vagina, then you are no longer considered a virgin. It's
a little strip of skin that separates the front of the vagina from the
back, and prevents a man from fully entering you without breaking it."

"But doesn't that hurt?" She looked worried.

"A little, but most women seem to think it's worth it for the
additional sensation it brings when a man puts his penis all the way up
inside her." Dan soothed the child. "We don't have to do that if you
don't want to."

"No, no.. I want to Daddy, It's just that I'm scared."

"We'll see." He replied as he continued working his finger in and out.
In the mean time, his other hand was fondling her budding breast. "Do
you like this, what we're doing now?"

"Oh yes, Daddy it's feeling better and better. Do you like my body?"

He looked down at her little frame. Flat little belly, budding
breasts, slippery little mound that had swallowed up half his finger, and
angelic little face, looking up at him anxiously. "Yes dear, I love your
little body. It's beautiful."

Her father liked her body. He thought she was beautiful. That thought
made Suzy shiver all over. In a minute, he was going to put his prick
into her body, and teach her how to make a baby. "Daddy, I love you."

"I love you too, baby."

"Daddy, aren't you going to get undressed?"

That was too much for Dan. He looked down at the nearly naked body of
his child, so sweet and virginal, yet so ready. Then he looked down at
himself. Fully dressed, yet with a hard-on that bulged at his groin that
threatened to split his pants. The contrast was too much. He started to
howl with laughter. Mary, who had been watching the seduction (Of whom,
she wasn't sure.) with interest, started to giggle.

"Well, you're certainly not going to get her pregnant with your
clothes on, are you?" She grinned.

Dan reached for his belt, started to loosen it, then stopped, as an
idea occurred to him. "You do it." He said.

"Huh?" Suzy gaped at him.

"You do it. It's your lesson. If you want to see me naked, you
undress me."

"Wow, can I Daddy?" Without waiting for a reply, the little girl began
yanking at her father's pants.

"It helps if you unbuckle the belt first." Mary's calm advice from
across the room slowed Suzy's mad yanking.

Blushing, Suzy stopped pulling at his pants, and reached for his belt.

"Take my shoes off first." Dan suggested.

Suzy was getting quite a lesson in undressing a man as she first
pulled off his shoes and socks, then his pants, and reached for his
shorts, which were bulging ominously.

"Uh Uh." He said. "Shirt first. Otherwise, you might never get it
off."

Suzy's fingers tingled where she had touched his bare skin. Barely
able to contain her excitement, she reached for her father's sweater and
T-shirt, and pulled them off, over his head. Now Dan was almost naked.
The little girl shivered with excitement, as she reached for the final
article of clothing.

As her father's underpants dropped to his knees, Suzy got her first
glimpse of the huge cock that had been responsible for her birth. She
gasped, as she saw the thing she had been working so hard to get access
to. It was over nine inches long, and almost an inch and a half thick.
To Suzy, as she looked at the swollen prick pointing obscenely at her
flat little belly, with pre-cum leaking out of the end, it seemed as big
as her arm.

"Oh Daddy, It's so big. Is all that supposed to go up inside me?" She
seemed a little scared.

Part. 5

"Only as much as you want." He replied.

"Oh, Daddy, I want it all! I just don't see how it'll fit." She
exclaimed.

"We'll just take it easy and see how it goes, OK?" He said
reassuringly.

"OK Daddy, Can I touch it?" She asked as she reached for the 9 inch
prick pointed at her flat stomach.

Her soft little fingers were too much for the over-excited man as she
wrapped the cool soft digits around his steel-hard shaft.

"Awww Shit!" He exclaimed as he began spouting sperm all over his
little baby girl. It squirted onto her budding little breasts,
splattered down her flat little tummy, and dribbled into the slit between
her legs.

"Oh, Wow Daddy. Does that feel good?" Suzy cooed, as she milked his
erupting cock with her now sperm-slick hand. "C'mon Daddy, shoot it all.
Don't hold back."

Dan couldn't believe his little girl could be so sexy.

"Wow Daddy, is this the stuff that makes babies?" She asked.

"When it goes up in a woman's vagina." He replied.

"You mean like this?" She asked innocently as she leaned back on the
bed with her legs apart, grabbed his still oozing prick with her slippery
little hand, and forced the bulging head into the open slit of her
sperm-covered crack.

Dan couldn't help himself. His cock-head was squeezed by a tight ring
that pulsed around it. His prick spasmed again, and shot a torrent of
sperm into the surprised child.

"Mmmmmm, Daddy. That feels neat. Shoot that stuff in me. C'mon
Daddy, Make a baby me." The tiny girl babbled obscenely, as her father's
warm seed filled her young pussy. She tried to push his spewing cock
further up in her tightly stretched little hole, but it wouldn't go.

Dan's cock started to deflate a little as guilt overtook him. Here he
was with his cock almost buried in his youngest child's vagina, and he
had already ejaculated his hazardous sperm right into the little girl's
belly. But his daughter wasn't finished with him yet.

"Daddy, that's not fair. You said you'd show me it all. You didn't
put it up inside me like you promised." Suzy complained as she fisted her
father's slightly shrunken cock.

The feeling of his little girl's hand, slippery with his own sperm,
massaging his cock, while the child begged him to stick his cock in her
tiny unused hole, got the better of the man. His cock once more rose to
attention.

"Mmmmmmm, Daddy, It's getting hard again."

"Uh Huh" he replied. Further words were hard to put together.

"Are you going to fuck me now?" The little girl's question decided
him.

"Yeah honey, we're going to try. Here. Rub cum all over my prick,
and get it real slippery."

Suzy grabbed a gob of cum leaking from the tip of his engorged cock,
and smeared it all over. The sensations were almost enough to make Dan
cum again, but he managed to stop in time. "Now rub some into your
pussy." He instructed. "We want to make it easy for me to get into you."

Watching Suzy spread her father's sperm all over the pouting lips of
her cunt and then pushing some up inside was too much for Mary who had
been quietly fingering herself in the corner. She climaxed violently
again. "Mmmmmmph" She said trying not to distract her husband and
daughter who were just about to consummate their union.

Part. 6

At that moment however, an earthquake would have had a hard time
distracting the two on the bed, as Dan slowly approached his daughter,
and pushed the head of his cock at her tiny little hole.

"Daddy! It's too big! It won't go in." Sobbed the little girl as
they both strained together. Dan felt the ring of muscle at the entrance
to her vagina surround the head of his cock, but it seemed no matter how
hard they pushed, her muscles wouldn't expand enough to let him in.

"I guess we'll have to quit." Dan said reluctantly. "I don't want to
hurt you."

"No Daddy, I've just got to have it. Push harder. Please!"

They both pushed, but nothing seemed to happen. Suzy was almost
getting hysterical. "Please Daddy!!!"

"Wait a minute." Dan said "I've got an idea.".

He withdrew his cock, and then wrapped his fist around the head, and
started to squeeze.

"What are you doing Daddy?"

"Squeezing the blood out of the head of my prick, so it'll be smaller,
and might go in then." He explained as he maintained the pressure for a
minute.

He the released his grip, grabbed a dollop of cum from his daughters
belly, smeared it over the head, and pushed the now reduced head of his
cock into her small hole with almost one motion.

The woman watched as her husbands prick slowly stretched the child's
opening.

"Uhhnnn!" Said both of people on the bed.

It seemed that the giant prick couldn't possibly get into the tiny
hole, but it slowly stretched, and the head bulged dangerously as the
knob slipped inside with a slight pop.

"Oh Daddy, It's going in!" The little girl said as she squirmed
excitedly on the bed.

"Careful Honey, or you'll make me cum." The man cautioned as he felt
his daughter's tight little slit clamp down on his en- gorged cock. "I
don't want to get you pregnant."

"I don't mind, I want your baby in me" came the whispered response.

This was almost too much for the man. With the head of his cock
sticking just inside of the lips of his own child's vagina, she was
telling him "She didn't mind" if he got her pregnant. He looked over at
his watching wife.

Mary was too caught up in the sensuality of the moment. Her own pussy
felt like it was going to boil. If she didn't see him coming in the
little girl, she thought she would explode. She caught his eye, and
nodded. If their daughter wanted to get pregnant by her own father, who
was she to object?

"You're a little young yet, Honey" Dan said as he felt a second inch
of his engorged cock disappear into his tiny little daughter's obscenely
stretched little slit. "I don't think you're body is ready to have a
baby yet. After all, you're only 12 years old."

"I had a period last week." Suzy whimpered as third inch of her
father's cock forced it's way up into her virginal young belly.

This was too much for Dan. The thoughts, his little girl was possibly
fertile, and actually wanted to have his baby, were too exciting.
"UHhhhhnn! Oh Shit!" The man exclaimed as his prick exploded in the
child's tightly stretched little belly.

Suzy felt her father's cock expand in her belly and then suddenly felt
slick, as his warm slippery sperm squirted against her unbroken hymen.
"Oh Daddy what are... ?" She stopped as she realized that her father was
climaxing inside her belly. "Oh, that's it. Cum in me!" She exclaimed as
the soothing warm liquid filled her obscenely stretched little tunnel.
"Cum in my pussy Daddy. Shoot the stuff that makes babies up inside me.
Make me have a baby. Don't stop. Please Daddy!"

Part. 7

Dan couldn't have pulled his erupting prick out of his climaxing
little girl if he had wanted to. His cock was now tightly gripped by the
ring of his daughter's vaginal muscles, as she spasmed with him. Squirt
after squirt of thick slippery sperm went right into the welcoming belly
of the 12-year-old child. The thought of shooting his seed inside his
own baby girl, kept arousing Dan and made him ejaculate his semen into
his tiny young daughter again and again. God, she was still a virgin, and
not even thirteen years old yet!

Dan felt almost overcome with love for his little girl. He had never
realized how he loved his little daughter, until he felt his sperm flow
into the child's belly, while the little girl implored him to get her
pregnant.

After a bit, the sensations slowed, and Dan looked down to where his
prick had vanished a third of the way up inside his little girl's body. A
tiny bubble of white on one side, showed where some of his sperm was
leaking out. Suzy looked flushed with excitement, quite happy, and proud
of herself. She had actually managed to get her handsome father to cum
inside her. She had welcomed her father's enormous prick into her tiny
belly, and milked his cock with her tight little tunnel, until it
squirted warm sticky seed into the tiny vagina it had created 12 years
ago, in her mother's womb.

Suzy loved the warm slippery feeling of her fathers's thick sticky
sperm soothing the inside her tightly stretched tunnel. "Oh Daddy, that
was so good. Feeling you cumming inside me was so wonderful, Daddy. I
love you so much." The knowledge, that her own father's seed was soaking
into her womb, made Suzy love her father even more than before.

Dan had to agree. "I love you too Honey." Nobody had ever made him
cum so much, not even his horny, oversexed wife. Thinking of which, the
man glanced over to where he had last seen his wife watching him fuck his
daughter. Seeing Dan thrust his cock into their little daughter, had
pushed Mary over the edge. The woman was in the throes of a mighty
orgasm as she fingered herself to a climax. Watching her husband fucking
the cute little girl was too much. She collapsed in a heap, as she saw
in her mind's eye her husband's prick squirting his seed in the child's
womb. When she had seen Dan tense up, and a white glob appeared,
squeezed out of the child's opening, she knew that her husband was
ejaculating his potent sperm deep inside their little girl's body. She
had fallen to the floor as her own orgasm overtook her, imagining it was
her father shooting sperm into her own womb.

"Oh! Cum in me Daddy!" The woman moaned as she shook in the throes of
her orgasm. "Cum, Cum,..." Her mutterings grew unintelligible.

Finally, she recovered enough to watch as her husband with- drew his
cock from the overstretched slit of their precocious offspring. It came
out white and shining with the copious spending of the girl and her
father. After he had removed his engorged member from the child (with a
slight "plop" as it exited), a glob of white appeared in the slightly
stretched opening. Suzy reached down, and gathered up the blob with the
tip of her finger, and brought it up to her face to look at.

"So, that's the stuff that makes babies." She said as she looked at
her father's cum, with an innocent look on her angelic little face. "Am I
pregnant now, Daddy?" She asked hopefully.

"Probably not." He replied. "You don't generally get pregnant the
first time, though it's possible. You are probably way too young
anyway."

"Next time, I want you to put your cock all the way inside me." She
said.

"It'll hurt, when I go through your hymen."

"I don't care. I want to love you like Mama does. I want to fuck
you, and have your babies, and everything. I wish I could marry you."

"You don't have to fuck me to prove you love me Honey. You know my
little Suzy is the most important thing in the world to me."

"After Mommy."

"After your mother, of course. If it wasn't for your mother, I
wouldn't have you."

"That's OK, I love Mama too." The girl looked again at her father's
cum dangling from her fingertip. Then she reached down between her legs,
and shoved the cum-drenched finger up her little slit. "Daddy, are you
going to fuck me again?"

She waited while he hesitated, then put on her sad little girl look.
"Please?"

When he didn't reply she said "After all, you were going to teach me
all about making babies, and I'm still a virgin."

"Probably not pregnant either." She added as an after- thought. "And
I won't know everything about making babies till we make one. Promise
you'll make a baby in me Daddy?"

At that moment, it didn't seem to much to ask.

"Sure honey, If that's what you really want. But, it may take a
while."

"That's all right Daddy, that's what will be so much fun. Having you
fuck me all the time, until I get pregnant." She paused in thought.
"Daddy, will you still fuck me after I get pregnant?... Please?"

"OK, sure, whatever. But remember, I still have to take care of your
mother."

"I know Daddy. Can I watch you and Mom fucking sometime?"

"I can't see why not, "laughed Dan, "Fair is fair. She watched you,
right?"

HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER
(Author Unknown)

CHAPTER 3 - June takes a chance on love

Part 1.

After that, the threesome stopped to have lunch. The lunch was filled
with talk about sex, and babies, and what would happen if Suzy turned up
pregnant. Suzy felt really grown up now, and would have loved to
continue the conversation, but her older brother and sister breezed into
the room, and after a warning glance from her mother remembered that the
older kids weren't supposed to know about her "lessons".

"Damn" She thought. She had been sure that her father would take her
back to bed, and finish what he had started. She could feel the oozing
of his cum in her vagina, soothing the slight sting where his finger had
pushed earlier. "If it wasn't for those two rats, Daddy would probably
have pushed his big cock all the way through, and then I wouldn't still
be a virgin!" The girl sulked.

It was hard to remain mad at her two older siblings though. They were
both bubbly infectious personalities that made you want to laugh and be
around. Jeremy was a tall handsome 15 year old that looked like a
younger version of his father. June looked like a miniature version of
her mother, with the same dark hair and flashing eyes, and a sensuous
swing to her hips that made her seem much older than her 13 years. Suzy
on the other hand had her father's hair and eyes, but her mother's
strikingly beautiful face.

Jeremy at the moment, (when Suzy's attention came back) was engaged in
telling a story complete with waving arms and suggestive movements about
what had happened down at practice between one of the cheerleaders, and
two of the boys in the locker-room.

"She didn't. Really?" Said June "With both of them?"

Suzy was now sorry she hadn't been listening earlier.

"Yep." Said Jeremy "And not only that, but her panties were gone."

Suzy couldn't resist: "Are you sure?" She breathed.

"Uh huh. I was there, and I actually saw her bare cunt." Jeremy was
trying to shock his little sister.

"What did it look like?" She replied not to be outdone.

"You know, kinda puffy with a little crack in the middle, and a little
black hair just above the hole." He continued. "I wouldn't mind getting
some of that."

"Oh you boys!" June said, taking a playful swing at her brother, which
he ducked. "You'd probably fuck anything in skirts, if you had a
chance."

Jeremy didn't deny it. Just talking about sex with two young girls
was giving him a hard-on. Even if the girls were his own sisters.
Sisters were supposed to be a pain, but Jeremy had always gotten along
well with his. He pretended to dislike his sisters when other boys were
around, but in reality he got a kick out of spending time with his
sisters, and learning what they did with the other girls.

"You'd probably fuck me or June if you could." Suzy couldn't believe
her daring.

"Probably." Jeremy dared her right back.

"I've got to go. Now." June said her breath coming quickly as she
rushed from the room. "Gawd!" She mumbled to herself. Her brother wanted
to... She couldn't bring herself to complete the thought. Her brother
wanted to fuck her! There, she did it. Now she wondered what she was
going to do with the knowledge. She knew she would never be able to
resist, if he came right out and asked her. But he wouldn't. She knew
that. Her brother was too much the nice guy to force himself on her. For
a moment she felt relieved. Then, after a bit she realized that would
mean that she was going to remain horny for the next several years. At
13, June was always horny.

She had started having periods about a year and a half ago, and since
then, she had seemed to be in a perpetual aroused state. Sometimes, she
sneaked down to her parents room, and listened outside the door in the
morning, while they made love. She knew now that her father always woke
up in the morning with a hard-on, and he and her mother would fuck while
they thought the children slept. Afterwards, she would sneak back to her
room so as not to disturb Suzy who slept in the room between, and finger
herself to an orgasm while imagining that it was her, that her father was
fucking, instead of her mother. She would have been shocked, had she
known that her little sister had already fucked their father, right now
had his seed in her womb, and was planning to go even further.

Part 2.

All of a sudden, a thought occurred to her. She could get Jeremy to
fuck her! It seemed like a perfect solution. She loved her brother. She
knew he wouldn't hurt her for the world. He would never tell. And best
of all, he reminded her of her handsome father.

June's plans started to fall into place. He wouldn't seduce her, and
she couldn't seduce him, but what if they seduced each other? She had a
pretty good idea of how to start after their conversation earlier.

"Jeremy!" She called "Could you come here?" Interrupting the
conversation that she could still hear going on, by the occasional shrill
giggle of her little sister.

"Just a minute!" He yelled back. Trying to finish the story he was
telling.

A couple of minutes later, June heard a loud guffaw from her sister,
as the two siblings broke into laughter.

"Not Really!" Screamed Suzy.

"Really." Assured her brother, as the two children broke up.

Jeremy came to his sister's room still wiping his eyes with laughter,
so at first he didn't see what his sister was doing.

"So what did you waaa..." his voice died away as he looked down at his
almost naked little sister. The young girl was lying on her bed with her
panties off, and her bra lying beside the bed. Her flimsy, open-knit,
see-through blouse, was pulled up above her budding little tits. Except
for that, she wasn't wearing a thing. That is unless you counted the
hand stuffed between her legs madly moving in and out as she played with
herself.

"Dammit, I was almost there!" She said as she realized her brother was
there. Then a wave of fear passed through her. What if he didn't want
her? What if, worse yet, he told? "Shut the door, dammit." She
exclaimed. "Do you want everybody else to see me?"

"Wow June, I didn't realize..." his voice trailed off again.

"Yeah, well I get horny too. Don't you ever jack yourself off?"

"Only about a hundred times a day," grinned Jeremy proudly.

"Me too. And I just thought of something we could do about it."

"We? You and me?" He squeaked, as it began to dawn on him what his
little sister was talking about.

"We. You and me." Her voice was emphatic.

"But what if we..." he couldn't say it.

"Got caught? We won't. We don't dare." She responded.

"But do you want to go on like this for the next 10 years? Or didn't
you mean what you said earlier?"

It took Jeremy a minute to remember the conversation from earlier.
"Let me get this straight." He said. "You mean that you wouldn't mind if
I f...fu..." He couldn't get it out.

"Fucked me?" She startled him by her brazenness. "No." Then almost
shyly "That is if you want to."

If he wanted to! His mind almost screamed. He had never wanted
anything so much in his life.

"We'll have to be careful," he said, licking his lips as his eyes
watched his sister's hand rubbing between her creamy young thighs. "If
Mom and Dad ever find out...."

"They won't. Now come here big brother, and show me how much you love
me."

Jeremy reached for his sister as she reached for him. There was a
sudden commotion, and they both ended up in a breathless heap on the bed.
Jeremy had his arms around a nearly naked girl who was kissing him madly.
The fact that the girl was his little sister, made it even more exciting.

"Wait." He said. "Let me get these things off."

He started to peel out of his shorts.

Part 3.

"Ooooo! You really are my BIG brother," said June as the boy's aroused
cock spring into view.

"You like it, huh?", grinned Jeremy fisting his huge erection.

"Mmmmm! It's gorgeous.... and I think it likes me."

"You'd better believe it little sister. It likes you a lot. It wants
to crawl up inside your tight, slippery little cunt-hole and squirt you
full of cream."

Suzy was getting turned on by her brother's lewd words, but she didn't
loose complete track of reality. "You'd better not." A flash of fear
went through her. "I might get pregnant."

Jeremy stopped, with his shirt still on, and came back down suddenly.
"I suppose so, but if I don't, then what can we do?" All of a sudden, the
easy answers to his horny problem had vanished.

June was in a quandary also. "I don't know. I'm not on the pill yet.
Do you have anything?" Her frustration was almost overwhelming.

Jeremy thought. "Well, I could get some rubbers. I don't like them,
but it's better than knocking you up."

June brightened. "Do you have one now?"

"No. I can get some from Mom or Dad tomorrow, but not right now.
They'd suspect something was up."

"It is!" giggled June staring at her brother's throbbing erection.
"Well... what can we do?"

Jeremy thought it over. "Well, as I see it, we have four choices.
First, we can do nothing." He paused to look at his naked sister.

June shook her head. No.

"Second, we could just play with each other. Not actually fuck."

That didn't sound too good to June either. She was tired of `just
playing'. She'd been doing that with her boyfriends for too long
already, and she told her brother so.

"What are the other choices?" She asked.

"Well, I could pull out before I cum."

"Really? Could you?"

"I think so. It wouldn't be as satisfying, but I could probably do
it."

"What's the last choice?" Even as she spoke, June felt she knew the
answer.

"We could always take a chance. Most girls don't get knocked-up on
the first try. When was your period?"

"Huh?" June couldn't figure the change of subject. What did school
have to do with sex?

"When was your last period? You know, monthlies." Jeremy explained.

"Oh! I don't know, a week or so ago I guess. Why?"

"Because, if it was close to your period, you wouldn't be so likely to
get knocked-up." Jeremy said

"Oh." said June. "I guess that's out then. But I can't wait. I so
damn horny, Jeremy. You've got to do something NOW!"

Jeremy felt the same way. If he didn't get his prick inside his cute
little sister pretty soon, he felt he'd die of frustration. "Well I
guess I'll just have to try to pull out in time." He said.

"No." She replied.

"Huh?" He didn't understand.

"Not the first time. I want the first time to be perfect. For you and
for me."

"You mean.....?" He asked.

Part 4.

"Uh Huh." She replied. "I want you to fuck me, and shoot your cum in
me and everything. I'll carry your sperm in my belly tonight, and then
we'll worry about my getting pregnant. Tomorrow, you can get some
rubbers or pull out or something, but right now I want the real thing.
We'll just have to take a chance."

Suddenly he hugged her. "I love you sis." He exclaimed.

"I love you too. Now get on top of me, and fuck me with that gorgeous
big stiff cock!"

"Shouldn't I work you up a little, get you excited first?" He asked.

"If I get any more excited, I'm going to explode!" She said. "Do it
NOW!" Madly she spread her legs and pulled her brother on top of her.
"Fuck me before I die of frustration!"

"Geeze. Wait a second sis, I... " his voice cut off as he felt the
tip of his prick surrounded by the tight ring of muscles at the entrance
to his little sister's pussy. He couldn't believe it, he was actually
going to fuck his sexy little sister. He looked down and watched her
virtually hairless little pussy bulge around his cock as he pushed
another inch up into her tight, virgin hole.

"Ok Sis, you got it all....Unghhh, and boy do you have it!... God,
you're tight!" He exclaimed as he watched half of his prick vanish into
the little girl's tightly-stretched slit.

"Oh! Wait! Arghhggggggh!" June exclaimed, as his cock went through her
hymen and slid all the way home until the tip was resting at the entrance
to her uterus. "That hurt."

"Sorry Sis, but I had to bust your cherry. Do you want me to stop?"
He didn't know how, but if she asked him, some how he'd find the
will-power to pull out.

"Don't be silly. Just go easy for a while, OK?"

He pulled out an inch, then fucked his cock back into the tight, wet
heat of the little girl's cunt. "How's that?" He asked.

"Ow. Hurts a little. But keep doing it. It's starting to feel
better."

The 13-year-old couldn't believe it. Ten minutes ago she had been a
super horny little virgin. Now she was geing fucked... she was finally a
woman. She had her big handsome brother's cock stuck up inside her pussy,
and pretty soon he would be squirting his cum in her belly.

"Are you going to cum in me?" She asked in her little-girl voice "Are
you going to stick that big nasty old cock right up my cunt, and squirt
me full of baby-juice?" All the while rocking her hips in time with his
as she felt him sliding in and out.

"Oh June don't." Her obscene words were getting to him. "If you keep
talking like that I'm gonna..." He trailed off.

"Cum?" She finished for him. "Is big brother gonna squirt his nasty
baby-juice clear up in little sister's womb? Does big brother want to
get his little baby sister pregnant? C'mon big brother, knock me up. I
don't mind. I want to feel you make a baby in me."

Her obscene talk was too much for the 15-year-old boy. It was
exciting enough to have his cock sliding in and out of his little
sister's tiny slit, but this talk was just too much. His prick grew
impossibly stiff. The head dilated, and he started to spew his semen
inside the 13-year-old girl's writhing belly.

"Mmmmmm" June purred as she felt her brother's stiff prick bucking in
her impossibly tight young pussy. All of a sudden, their motion got
slicker, and she knew Jeremy was squirting the thick sticky white stuff
that made babies, up inside her flat little belly. "Cum in me! Knock me
up Jemmy!" June used her old little-girl name for her brother, as her own
orgasm engulfed her.

Jeremy felt the girl's vagina clamp down on his erupting prick, and he
knew that his little sister had made it too. He shoved one last time up
into the young girl and felt the tip of his cock enter her uterus. Spasm
after spasm shook him as he squirted the last of his sperm into his
little sister's clinging cunt.

"Oooh that's sooo good." Sighed June, as she felt her brother's cum
squirting deep up inside into her vagina. She loved the warm slick
feeling of his sperm inside her. Then she felt him pull back slightly
and the head of his cock uncoupled from her uterus. "I love you Jeremy."
She said as his cock slowly shrank inside her.

Part 5.

"I love you too sis, But this is dangerous. Hadn't you better go wash
it out or something?" The older boy's tone was worried.

"No silly. That just forces it up into your womb. Didn't you read the
sex manuals Daddy gave us?"

"Not that part. What do you do then, to keep from getting pregnant?"

At this point, the older boy pulled his cock from his little sister's
pussy. The sensation of the little girl's cuntlips sucking on him as he
withdrew was incredible. His cock made one last thick white squirt of
sperm lick up the girl's belly, in an obscene creamy puddle. As she lay
there with her legs spread, a bubble of white slowly started to ooze up
out of her newly-stretched fuckhole.

"Well, If I didn't want to become pregnant, the best thing for me
would be to go sit on the toilet, and let it drain out, as best it could.
If I did want to have your baby," she continued "I should lay here with
my ass elevated, and let it seep in. Like this." The little girl
demonstrated by grabbing a pillow and lifting her hips up off the bed
while sliding it underneath her cute little ass. "There!"

Jeremy couldn't believe it. "Hadn't you better hurry then?" He
exclaimed nodding towards the bathroom.

"Silly! I told you that I wanted this time to be perfect. For you. If
you think I'm going to flush your precious seed down the toilet tonight
after what you just did for me, well you just don't know." She smiled at
him a loving smile that almost broke his heart. "Today, you make love to
me as a real woman. If I get knocked-up, well we'll see. Tomorrow and
after, we'll have to take precautions." She paused. "Are you ready to do
it again?"

"Now?!"

"Yeah, now!"

"Well gee sis." He pointed at his now flaccid tool.

"Oh don't worry, I know what to do about that. Cindy taught me."

"Cindy?"

"You know, Cindy, our cousin, Suzy's best friend."

"I know, I just didn't think Cindy would go in for such things."

"You didn't think I went in for such things either." She pointed out.

"You're right. So what did Cindy teach you?"

He was completely unprepared for his little sister's next action.

"This!" She exclaimed as he suddenly felt his sticky cock swallowed up
by his little sister's sucking mouth.

He couldn't believe how good his little sister's mouth felt. She
licked, and swallowed, and sucked until his cock started rising again.

"Like it?" June asked in a pause to catch her breath. She didn't wait
for a reply but went back to sucking on his now almost fully-erect tool.

"Wow! I sure do!" He exclaimed "But isn't there something I can do for
you also?"

"You already are." She replied after pulling her mouth off his swollen
cock with an wet "pop". "Tomorrow, you can lick me down there, but right
now I want to fuck. I want my big brother's cock buried inside my
pussy-hole, squirting baby-juice in my cunny, trying to get me pregnant.
Just this once. Tomorrow, we'll worry. For today, I'm going to pretend
I'm married to my big handsome brother. Remember though, this is the
only time, so we'll have to make the most of it."

"OK, I guess." Jeremy replied, as he prepared to mount his little
sister again. "This time, let me feel your tits, and your belly against
mine. Spread your legs, and guide me in."

June spread her legs, and Jeremy could see a trickle of white oozing
out of her newly stretched hole. Knowing that his little sister might
already be carrying his baby made was a scary feeling, but he was proud
that she would want him as a father for her child. June grabbed his cock
with one hand and spread her hairless little cuntlips with the other.
Jeremy moved forward, carefully inserting his long, stiff prick into the
juicy, pink hole he'd fucked only minutes before. A shudder of
anticipation raced through his young body at the thought of having his
sister's tight little cunt around his prick again so soon.

Part 6.

"Ooooooh!" They both moaned as his cock slid easily into the child's
belly for the second time. If June could talk dirty during sex, then
Jeremy felt he could too.

"Feel good, you horny little slut? Does your big brother's prick
stuffed up your hot little cunt feel good? Huh?"

"Unnngghhhh! Yesss!", gasped June, "God, yessssss!

"Come on Sis, move that hot little ass and fuck me back," urged
Jeremy, pistoning his cock into his young sister like a macchine.

"Uhhh! Uhhh! Ohhhh, Jeremy! Cum in me again! Pleeeeeeease!"

"So, you want some more cum up there do you? You want to get pregant
by your own brother, don't you! Well big brother's gonna give you a big
belly. I'm gonna squirt your cunt full of baby-juice and knock you up
higher than a kite."

Jeremy began to thrust in and out of the little girl rapidly now as
his cock, lubricated by the sperm he had already squirted into the
youngster, slid all the way back to the neck of her womb. He then pulled
out until only the head was held by tight ring of muscles at the
entrance.

"Oh, Jemmy! Fuck me! Fuck me hard! I'm gonna cum soon and I want to
feel you squirting inside me when I do!"

"Hold on June, You don't want me to cum just yet. Here, put your legs
together."

June did as he asked, moving her legs inside his, as he sat back on
her thighs with his big cock obscenely stretching the tiny little slit
between the underaged little girl's legs.

"Now look down, where your brother's cock is about to squirt baby
juice in your womb. Big brother's gonna make a baby in that cute little
belly."

June followed his directions, and looked at her flat little tummy, now
being stretched by the pulsing of her brother's bloated penis, then
further down between her legs, where his engorged cock vanished into the
tiny hole she used to pee out of. The obscene sight was almost too much
for the aroused child.

"Oh Jeremy, Fuck me, Fuck me, Fuck ME!" She cried as her immature
young cunt started to convulse around her big brother's slippery, sliding
cock.

Unable to hold out much longer, Jeremy came down on top of his sister
and started to jam his cock into her tight, slippery little hole with
jackhammer strokes. Feeling his 13-year-old sister's smooth little belly
rubbing against his, her pert little conical breasts poking his chest
like little spikes while her spasming slit squeezed his cock like a
runaway milking machine was too much for the older boy.

Suddenly, Jeremy gave a loud grunt and rammed his erupting prick all
the way up in his little sister's belly. This time, the sperm he had
already ejaculated inside the youngster lubricated his cock, so that the
head of his penis pushed past the clasping ring of her cervix and clear
into the little girl's womb.

"OWWWWW!" June said, as the 15-year-old boy's cock stretched her tiny
uterus. Then she couldn't say anything as the feeling of her own
brother's sperm squirting into her receptive womb, caused June to climax
with an intensity she couldn't believe.

"UUHH UUUHH! UUUUUH!" The tiny girl panted, as the sensation of each
ejaculation of her big brother's semen into her belly caused her to
climax. June could feel the base of her brother's distended cock expand,
then felt the swelling progress up the twitching shaft, until it
concluded with the forceful injection of another jet of sperm into her
immature young belly.

Each copious squirt of her big brother's seed into the child's eagerly
accepting womb caused her to climax all over again until she almost
blacked out.

Part 7.

Jeremy was too engaged in his own climax to notice his sibling's
predicament. The feeling of his little sister's cervix clenching at the
head of his penis like a vagina within a vagina was too much. He kept
pushing his engorged member as far as he could into the squirming child,
while he ejaculated jet after jet of semen into her tightly stretched
little belly. Each time the older boy thought he was finished, June's
wildly convulsing cunt would squeeze his cock again, and his penis would
respond by sending another surge of sperm into his little sister's
spasming fuckhole.

All good things must end, and Jeremy's mighty ejaculations finally
slowed down to spurts, then a trickle, and finally just an ooze leaking
into his younger sibling's distended belly. June, without the extra
stimulation of her virile older brother pumping cum into her womb, slowly
came down from her high.

"Jesus, that was fantastic!"

Jeremy couldn't help but agree.

June was one well-fucked little girl. She was tired yet happy, but
above all she reveled in the feeling of having her own brother's thick
sticky sperm warming the inside of her young belly, dangerous though it
was. The boy's shrinking cock pulled out of the tight clasp of her cervix
leaving her with a disappointing, empty feeling. But she felt great!

"Oh, Jeremy! I've never felt so wonderful in al my life"

"Me neither." Jeremy agreed running his hands up and down his little
sister's naked body while he enjoyed the feeling of her greasy,
cum-filled vagina massaging his now soft member. "I didn't think I was
ever gonna stop cumming. Shit, I must have I shot enough stuff into you
to impregnate a hundred girls."

"Mmmmmmm! I hope so!" June leaned into the boy's caresses and
squeezed her brother's soft cock with her little cunt muscles, surprised
at the control she had over them, now that there was something firm
inside her to squeeze. "The thought of you trying to get me pregnant
really turns me on!"

"The thought won't do the damage, Sis." Jeremy pointed out. "If that
cute little belly of yours starts to swell, there's going to be trouble."

June looked down at the flat little belly that her brother's big cock
was no longer stretching. The young girl imagined her smooth little
tummy being swollen by her handsome big brother's baby. "Mmmmm. I don't
care. It was worth it." She replied. "I wouldn't mind having your baby
growing inside my belly, making it big. It's just what other people
would say."

"Like Mom and dad."

A shiver of fear went through the little girl. "Yeah, them too."

At that moment, both children heard the clock in the hall chime the
hour.

"Oh god, I've got to do my homework before supper!"

"And I've got to meet Cindy at the library!"

The two incestuous lovers pulled apart. As Jeremy's cock exited his
sister's slit, it was followed by a torrent of pinkish fluid.

"Oh, Wow what's that?"

"Stop it before it get's on the bed!"

Jeremy grabbed madly for something, anything to stop the flow of
pinkish-tinged semen that was flowing from his sister's ravished vagina.
"Here, use this!" He said as he grabbed his shirt and stuffed it at the
little girl's hole.

"Not your favorite shirt!" She exclaimed as he swabbed her slightly
sore pubic area.

Part 8.

"It'll always be my favorite shirt now." He replied as he dabbed at
the trickle that still seeped from her crack. "How come it's not white?
I never knew girl's cum was pink."

"Silly! That's just a little bit of blood. You know... my virginity.
You popped my cherry remember?"

Jeremy blushed crimson at the reminder. "I'm sorry." He said.

"Not too sorry I hope."

Jeremy's blush grew even brighter if possible. "No." He whispered. "I
loved it. And I want to do it again, soon... real soon."

"Me too."

With that, the two children broke up and Jeremy, gathering his
clothes, headed for his room, taking one last aprecciative look at his
sexy little sister's lovely body. The young girl posed a moment for her
older brother, displaying her budding young breasts and the
childish-looking vagina peeping from between her shapely legs, before she
quit with a quiet "Damn!"

"What's the matter?" Jeremy asked, pausing at the door.

"Your cum. It's running down my leg."

Sure enough, Jeremy could see a glob of white half-way down the the
little girl's tanned thigh while a glistening trail of wetness stretched
all the way back to her hairless little slit.

"Don't worry." She said as she dabbed at it with a tissue.

"I'll just use a tampon" She giggled at a sudden thought. "I used to
use them to keep boy's sperm out. Now I'm using one to keep yours in."
At his quizzical look she explained. "I'd wear one when I went on a
date, so I could tell the boy I couldn't fuck because I was having my
period, and I'd be able to show him. Actually, it never happened, but I
was ready."

Jeremy giggled also at the revelation, then headed for his own room.
Quickly glancing down the hall, and seeing no one, he made a silent dash
for his room to get dressed and start on his delayed homework. He didn't
notice his mother as she sat taking a shit in the bathroom. Mary had been
coming back into the house from out in the garden, when she had felt her
stomach cramping and had made a mad dash for the bathroom just in time to
get her panties down before the quick bout of diarrhea caused her to
loose control. She wished she had been able to shove the door shut, and
was trying to reach it with her toe, when she heard the door to June's
room open, shut, and footsteps come down the hall. She was about to ask
her daughter to close the bathroom door for her, when she shut her mouth
with a snap. It wasn't June. It was her son, moving fast down the hall
without looking to either side. For the second he was in view, she
stared. The teenager was completely naked, and it was obvious that her
son was no longer her "little" boy. From the size of the
formidable-looking piece of meat dangling between his legs, she was sure
that he would give lot's of pleasure to some lucky little girl, when he
got older.

A sudden chill ran down her spine. "Older?, Lucky little girl?" Her
words replayed themselves in her mind as she realized that her "little"
boy had just come from his sister's room, naked, and Mary knew June was
still in there, because she could hear the little tune the girl sang as
she got dressed. The tune was the same one June always sang as she put on
her clothes: "Some day my prince will come." June had been singing that
song as she got dressed for years. Ever since they had brought the video
"Snow White" home, the girl had at first sang it all day long. Finally
she had slowed down enough so that she only sang it while getting
dressed. Mary used it as an invisible marker on her child's progress
every morning. She new just when the girl was "decent" and just when she
finished putting on her shoes. Now, for instance, Mary knew the little
girl was pulling on her panties from the progression of the song.

"Pulling on her panties!" The thought burst into her mind. And her son
was naked! What were the two of them doing in there? All sorts of
answers flooded her mind. "Playing Doctor", "You show me yours, and I'll
show you Mine.", "Mommy and Daddy, where I put my penis in your hole"
That last thought, along with the remembrance of what Suzy had done that
morning with her father stopped her. What was she getting excited about?
June was older than she had been for her first time, and certainly much
older than Suzy. Still, the woman made a vow to herself to keep an eye
on the two siblings. She didn't want her little babies getting hurt. She
also had to admit that she was more than a little turned on at the
prospect of mating her two children. Mary decided that she had better
prepare herself for a bigger family in the near future. With her husband
fucking their youngest daughter and trying to get her pregnant, and her
older son and daughter doing Lord-knows-what, stark naked in the girl's
bedroom, she figured that there was going to be the patter of little feet
in the house before long.

HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER
(Author Unknown)

CHAPTER 4 - Cindy gets some help from her mother

Part 1.

Cindy Macon was horny. This wasn't all that unusual for little Cindy,
despite being only 13 years old. In fact, lately, she always seemed to
be horny. For the past two years, ever since her breasts had started to
grow, she had been horny most of the time. If it hadn't been for her big
brother, Billy, who helped her out with his tongue and fingers at least
once a day, she probably would have been pregnant six times over. As it
was, she had been able to remain a virgin in spite of the enormous
pressures for a cute young kid of her obvious precocious sensuality.

The last three months had been the worst, as she started having
regular periods. Her first one had been six months ago, and it had caused
her to get so aroused that she had almost fucked one of the older boys at
school who always seemed to be making lewd passes at her. If their
passes hadn't been so crude and immature, (they turned her more off than
on), she probably wouldn't be a virgin right now. As it was, her brother
was the only boy who had ever touched her. He had showed her how to
satisfy him with her mouth and tongue, while doing the same for her,
sucking and licking her juicy juvenile cuntslit with a relish that never
seemed to diminish.

Only once, had the older boy ever gone any further. That time, Billy
had come in to his little sister's room looking for a little fun, just as
she was pulling out her last used tampon. Billy had grinned and asked
his sister if she was "on the rag", and when the little girl replied that
her monthlies had just ended, the boy proceeded to eat his sister's
creaming little pussy to about six screaming orgasms. Billy had been
jacking himself off all during the time he ate the 13-year-old out. While
his little sister was lying there, weak, naked and spread-eagled in front
of him, the boy got so hot looking at her, he slipped the head of his
swollen penis up into his little sister's well-lubricated young slit, and
proceeded to ejaculate wad after wad of hot slippery incestuous cum right
up inside the defenseless young girl's unprotected cunt. The warm,
sticky feeling of having her handsome big brother's slick gelatinous
sperm soaking into her receptive little hole, had caused Cindy to climax
like never before.

Cindy had often begged her older brother to repeat the process, but
Billy had refused, insisting that he didn't want to get his little sister
pregnant. He had told the girl that, if she still wanted it, to come to
him when her period ended next month, and he might do it to her again.
Cindy had been waiting for a month now, and she had been about to tell
her brother that she was ready, when the episode in the school-teacher's
office had occurred.

Cindy's blood was about to boil from sexual arousal, and she decided
that enough was enough. Tonight, she would go to sleep as a woman, not a
scared little virgin. She knew just the person to do the job, after that
steamy episode yesterday. But first, she had to find out about Suzy.

Nobody was surprised, when Cindy showed up at the Fisher residence,
and walked right into Suzy's bedroom without knocking. The two girls were
together so much, and Cindy slept over so often, that it almost seemed
like her own home. In fact, there had been several humorous suggestions
about giving the girl her own room there.

Suzy was lying on her bed, incongruously surrounded by cute, furry
little animals as she worked her tiny middle finger expertly up her runny
little cunt, fucking herself blissfully towards another orgasm. To Cindy
it seemed that her cousin's rosy little slit was wetter and more open
than she had ever seen it before. Oblivious to Cindy's presence, Suzy
mumbled to herself as she rubbed her clit, and rammed another finger up
her tiny, leaking little snatch.

"Oooooh, Daddy.... shoot your cum in me.. make a baby in me!" The
child's obscene mumbling turned to grunts and moans as she reached her
climax. "Uhnnn. Oooh. Aaaaaahhhh!" The little girl squealed as she
finally came back to reality.

"Cindy!" She exclaimed in shock. "How long have you been here?"

"Long enough," Cindy gloated. "I guess you finally got what you
wanted. Didn't you?"

"I'm not supposed to tell." Came the whispered response.

"You don't have to. Tell me, was it good?"

"Mmmmm." Was the only reply.

"I can tell. Now guess what?"

"What?" Asked Suzy all ears now.

"I'm going to do it tonight."

Part 2.

"No! With who?" Suzy couldn't believe it. First her, and now Cindy.
It seemed like everything was turning to sex.

"Mr. Stockdale."

"No! I don't believe it." Suzy was aghast. "But he's our teacher!"

"Not any more, remember. And I know just how to get him." Cindy
sounded sure of herself, even though doubts were beginning to nag.

"Are you going to do it now?" Suzy asked.

"In a few minutes. I've got to talk to Mom first." Cindy got to her
feet. "But, I just HAD to find out about you first. Wow! You really
did it. You lucky thing! All the way? He didn't pull out?"

Suzy first nodded, then shook her head.

"Well, I hope you don't get pregnant." Cindy said as she headed out
the door.

Her little cousin's quiet reply almost stopped her in her tracks.

"I do."

The implications of Suzy's last words stirred up even more turmoil in
Cindy Macon's overheated little brain. Suzy wanted to get pregnant! Wow!
She wondered if she'd have the nerve. Well, "Que Sera Sera" If she did,
she did. Now, to try and get her mother in on her plan.

+ + + + + + + + +

Bang! The screen door slammed shut as Cindy entered the Macon Kitchen.

"Cindy. How many times do I have to tell you not to do that...?"
Arlene Macon was a petite woman who looked almost as young as some of her
older daughters. "What's the matter honey?" She changed directions
swiftly. Her maternal instincts were strong, and her empathy was
unbounded. She knew something was bothering her little girl. Cindy may
not have looked like a little girl, but Arlene knew that inside she was
still a barely 13-year-old child.

"Mommy, You know how Billy sometimes has Marylin over for the night?"

Arlene knew what her child was referring to. It was something she had
suggested to Marylin's parents, and they both agreed it was better than
having the two kids making out at the drive-in, and possibly getting
picked up by the police.

"Yes dear. So?" She prompted.

"I want to have a boyfriend over." The statement was flat.

Arlene sucked in her breath. She knew it would have to happen
someday. But Cindy was so young! She knew she couldn't let the child
down now, when she obviously needed her mother's love the most.

"So, have him over." She somehow managed to get the words out without
seeming strained.

"Ummm, Mom?" The voice was hesitant.

"Yes dear?"

"He's an older man."

"Not married I hope?" Arlene couldn't keep the edge of fear for her
baby girl out of her voice.

"Mommy!, I'm not that dumb!" The little-girl voice continued. "It's
Mr. Stockdale."

Arlene felt so relieved she almost sat down. Of all the people she
knew, the young handsome 7th-grade teacher was one of the most attractive
and kindly men she had ever met. She knew several of the young (and
not-so-young) women about town had set their sights on him. It was no
wonder Cindy was, to pardon the expression, "going to take a crack at
him". She sniggered to herself at her little joke.

"I see." She said to her overeager child. "And does the poor man know
about this yet?"

"Ahh, no Mom. That's where I needed your help." Cindy blurted.

Part 3.

"Why don't you pull up a chair, and tell old Arlene all about it
Honey." The girl's mother picked up the ever-ready coffee pot from the
stove and sat down to listen.

Cindy sighed with relief. Her mother was going to help.

For the next hour, the older woman listened to her little girl, as she
poured out her story of frustrations and horniness. She had already known
about the child and her brother, but the bit about the tampon was new to
her.

"You had your period this week honey?" Arlene inquired worriedly.

Cindy reassured her mother, then continued with her tale. When she got
to the part about the teacher's office and the torn panties, her mother
was wiping her eyes in sympathetic laughter.

"That poor, poor man!" She snickered.

Cindy didn't hold back a thing. She told her mother about Suzy's bet,
and what she thought the probable outcome was. Finally she got down to
the point.

"Mom. I'm so frustrated. Suzy's getting what she wants, though it may
take a while. Billy's getting his rocks off with Marylin almost every
night, and listening to you and dad having fun in bed every morning makes
me want to scream. If I don't get laid for real, I'll probably take JJ up
on his offer."

Joe Jackson, (JJ to his friends, of which there were few) was a crude
oaf of a boy in the 7th grade who was always bragging about the girls he
had laid, and how he never used a rubber. His swaggering, bullying
manner turned off most of the girls, but Cindy knew that a few were
turned on by it. In fact, there was a rumor that more than one of his
little "girlfriends" had ended up pregnant, and had to get an abortion.
Nobody could imagine any girl in her right mind wanting to keep his baby.

A couple of times, he had rubbed his bulging crotch against her ass in
the hall, and once he had even offered to teach both Cindy and her cousin
Suzy "The Fact's of Life" . The offer had so disgusted Cindy that she
hadn't felt like eating that night.

Arlene smiled. She knew her daughter better than that! Still, she
obviously needed help, and knew where she wanted it from. "I'll take
care of everything dear."

"Oh, thanks Mom. I knew you would!" The sigh of relief seemed to fill
the house.

"Now you get ready for your 'date' dear, and I'll take care of John
Stockdale." Arlene shooed her wayward child out of the kitchen as she
reached for the phone.

It seemed like eternity, even though it only took 3 rings before the
click in the receiver told Arlene that someone was on the other end of
the line.

"Stockdale!", came the firm response.

"John, This is Arlene Macon. Yes, Cindy's mother. Are you busy
tonight?"

Cindy snuck back to the hall where she could hear the one-sided
conversation.

"Well, could you break it? Something has come up."

A pause.

"Yes I know. Cindy told me something that happened yesterday after
school, and I think that we should take care of the matter."

Pause.

"No, it can't be done over the phone."

Pause.

"Fine, I'll expect you at 6 O'clock for dinner."

Pause.

"Yes, for dinner. Be on time!"

Pause.

"Oh, and one more thing."

Pause.

"Bring a toothbrush... you'll be spending the night."

Part 4.

With that there was a 'click', and Arlene turned to her gleeful child
who was no longer even pretending to hide in the hall.

"Well! I bet that got his curiosity up!" Arlene smiled at her
daughter. ".... now to take care of your father."

Arlene proceeded to the bedroom where her husband was reading on the
bed, and shut the door. Cindy snuck down after her, and listened
intently. All she could hear were mumbles, punctuated by an occasional
loud exclamation of: "She WHAT!", "NO!", "But she's just a baby!",
"Who?", "I will not!", and finally: "Ok. OK! I give up. You win!"
followed by more mumbles, then giggles. Shortly, the unmistakable
squeaking of bedsprings, told Cindy what was now taking place. A moment
later, the door suddenly popped open, and Cindy was confronted by her
naked father. His cock was still erect and glistening wetly. Cindy
looked down and stared at her father's prick, it was much longer and
thicker than her brother's, and a gob of white sticky stuff obscenely
welled from the tip.

"Honey, if you're going to spy on us, you might as well have a good
seat," he grinned, pointing to the chair alongside her parent's bed.

He turned the beam of his infectious smile on her to take the sting
away. Cindy sat on the indicated chair with a thump.

"How... How, could you tell?" She murmured guiltily, feeling a little
embarrassed at being caught.

This brought snickers from both her parents.

"Watch" Instructed her father as he got up again, and brushed by the
girl on his way out of the bedroom. Inadvertently a sticky glob of his
cum smeared the girl's upper thigh as her father's cocktip rubbed across
it. Cindy shivered, her little cunt quivering involuntarily at the
intimate contact.

George Macon went outside and closed the bedroom door.

"Look" Said Arlene pointing at the bottom of the door-frame.

There was a quarter-inch strip of light at the bottom of the door. A
shadow halfway across showed where the girl's father's feet blocked the
light.

"We can always tell." Arlene told her daughter.

Cindy looked mortified.

"It's okay, honey... we don't mind. In fact, we want you to watch..
and learn." The woman assured Cindy as her husband re-entered the room
and proceeded to mount his naked wife in full view of their astonished
little girl.

Cindy's little pussy moistened as she watched her father's huge cock
slice deeply into her mother's hairy cunt like a hot knife through
butter. She began to quiver with arousal as her parents fucked each other
like animals. Her father's thick pole driving deep and hard into her
mother's upthrust cunt made loud, slick slurping sounds as he pumped it
in and out like a big glistening piston. Little Cindy watched her parents
fuck in total awe.

Pretty soon Arlene was climaxing violently under her rutting husband.
The thought of her sexy little girl watching them fuck, made her cum
fast. George Macon, on the other hand, had already ejaculated once into
his pretty little wife, and wasn't ready to cum again so soon. He kept on
fucking his rampant prick into Arlene until she collapsed weakly beneath
him, totally spent. George Macon's eyes turned to his horny little
daughter.

"Come here, baby." He grinned, pulling his throbbing prick from his
wife's well-fucked cunt. He motioned to Cindy, who came closer and sat on
the bed in front of him. "Now... show Daddy what nasty things your big
brother has been teaching you."

Cindy eagerly complied. Taking her father's enormous, glistening
prick penis in her hot little hands, she began licking the cum off the
tip. Then, swirling her tongue around a big glob of sperm that oozed up
out of the piss-hole, she swabbed it all over the now thoroughly erect
member and proceeded to swallow her father's cock. Up and down, up and
down she sucked while moving her tongue back and forth, sticking it in
the slit at the end to lap up the gobs of pre-cum that kept oozing out.
She couldn't wait for her father to cum in her mouth.

Part 5.

"Wait. Stop!" The girl's father pulled her tiny, sucking mouth off
his dangerously-spasming cock. "I don't want to cum yet."

Cindy stopped to lick one last glob of sperm off the tip of his prick.
"Awww, Daddy! I wanted you to cum in my mouth!" She pouted.

"In a bit. Now just lie back on the bed here."

"Huh?"

"Take off your clothes, Honey. Lie down, and let Daddy look at you."
George murmured, fisting his cock as he stared at the moist patch growing
rapidly in his daughter's carelessly-exposed little crotch.

Cindy skinned her short dress off over her head, and slid her panties
off in record time. Spreading her legs, she lay there expectantly,
wide-open for her father's inspection. George pulled apart the tight,
hairless lips of his little daughter's cuntslit and looked inside. Slick
and wet, a bubble of clear liquid started to well out of the tiny hole.
His daughter was ready to fuck all right. He envied the man who was about
to take her virginity. Still, he could taste her, even if he wasn't to
be the first to fuck her. He lowered his head and swabbed Cindy's gaping,
little-girl-slit with his tongue. She squirmed her ass up off the bed
and moaned loudly as her father sucked her juicy, juvenile hole, but it
was like a bomb went off when his tongue touched the little nubbin at the
top.

"Aaaaauuugh! Uhhhhhhhhhnnnnghhh!" The build-up had been too much for
Cindy. She climaxed violently. The wracking spasms of her body kept
pushing her hairless, quivering crotch up at her father's mouth. George
kept licking and sucking until the child slowly stopped her wild
gyrations. When Cindy regained her composure she found that her father
was no longer licking her slit, but instead had pushed a finger into her
cunt and was probing for her hymen.

George enjoyed the feeling of his child's immature little cunt sucking
and squeezing on his finger. Once again he wished he could spread
Cindy's slender legs wide right now, and plow his own stiff cock deep up
into her tight young belly and fuck the horny little kid like she needed
to be fucked... the way he fucked her mother... long and hard and deep!
But he'd promised his wife that he would grant that pleasure to Cindy's
`boyfriend'... John Stockdale. In the meantime though, he thought,
there's nothing wrong with a little fatherly `feel', is there? George
pressed his finger into his daughter's pussy even deeper, careful not to
hurt her too much. Finally, when his finger had penetrated the panting
girl to the second knuckle, his finger encountered a thin, rubbery
obstruction.

"Owwww! That hurts, Daddy!" Said Cindy.

"Just checking." Her father said. "I don't want you to get hurt if
your hymen is too tough when you get fucked tonight." He continued
probing until he had assured himself that the child's virginity was not
only intact, but from the feel of it, thin enough and with a slight tear
in the center, no problem for a really stiff cock.

`Get fucked tonight?', Cindy thought. `Jesus! Her father was actually
going to let her get fucked! He didn't want her to get hurt.' The man's
words went round and round in her head. Her father loved her! And she
loved him too, she realized. Suddenly Cindy wondered if she shouldn't
give her virginity to her wonderful, caring and ever-so-sexy father.

"Daddy, don't you want to..." She pointed down at his erect member,
now dripping pre-cum on the carpet. "Put it inside me?" She finished.

"I'd love to baby, but that's for your 'boyfriend'." Her father
explained. "Still, your mother says you and your brother have been doing
other things..." He looked at his little girl speculatively.

Cindy nodded.

Accepting his little girl's acquiescence, George took his engorged
prick and put the drooling tip right up against the entrance to his
daughter's open cuntslit. Drops of pre-cum lubricated the head of his
engorged cock as he swabbed it up and down in the sensuous little girl's
swollen, hairless slit. Each time his prick reached the entrance to the
child's spasming little hole, he would push the tip of his cock in, and
let a bubble of slippery fluid be injected into the receptive pussy of
the nubile young girl. Cindy was gasping loudly and hunching her little
cunt against her father's cock, wishing he would relent and push it right
inside her.

Part 6.

"George! You're going to get that little girl pregnant," his wife
admonished.

"It's okay, Mom." Cindy reassured her

`Okay for what?' thought, George. `For him to cum in her, or for him
to get her pregnant?' He decided that whichever it was, the chance was
worth it.

"Here it comes, honey." He exclaimed as he pushed the head of his
turgid prick a couple of inches into the tight ring at the entrance to
his sexy young daughter's tight little vagina. There was a slight
popping sensation, then he felt the muscles of her pubescent twat
clasping and squeezing the head of his cock. The sensations were
exquisite, and for a moment he had the sudden urge to thrust even
deeper.... to take her virginity.... to fuck his hot, sexy little girl
until she hunched and bucked and climaxed all over his pounding cock like
her mother always did.....

Instead, George simply squirted his cum in the entrance to his little
girls' womb, ensuring she remained a virgin at least in the technical
sense anyway. He'd always have plenty of opportunity to fuck the horny
little girl after John Stockdale took her virginity. And as George Macon
well knew from years of experience, fucking a recently-busted virgin was
even better than taking her virginity! Little girls seemed to become even
hornier once someone concluded the messy, painful job of busting their
cherry for them.

"Here it comes, sweetheart!", George bellowed, "Take Daddy's cum up
your hot little virgin hole, baby!"

George thrust shallowly into his daughter's tightly-gripping little
cunt, careful not to bust her hymen, and deposited a series of thick of
spermy jets into his daughter's tight, diminutive little slot.

Cindy loved it. After her previous orgasm, to have her own handsome
father squirting his warm sticky semen inside her pussy as she came was
absolutely fantastic! Her Daddy's warm, creamy cum seemed to soothe the
aching in her tummy she had felt all day. The tiny risk of pregnancy just
added to the thrill.

"C'mon Daddy, Squirt some more. Let me feel your cum." squealed the
horny little girl, bucking her hips up dangerously against her father's
twitching cock.

Arlene put her hands on her daughter's hips and held her down, more
than a little worried that she would bust her own cherry against her
father's cock the way she was humping and grinding around.

The clasping of little Cindy's tight, juvenile vagina around the tip
of his cock was the last straw for George. His throbbing prick inflated
tremendously, and began sending torrents of slick, greasy sperm into the
swelling belly of his squealing little girl. Squirt after squirt. Cindy
was amazed at how much cum her father had for her. She felt her tiny
little pussy being stretched by the size of his cock-head and the
pressure of her father's squirting sperm, and still the man kept
spasming, as his balls emptied themselves into the contracting twat of
his sexy little 13-year-old daughter.

Cindy wrapped her hot little fingers around the exposed shaft of her
father's cock. Now the young girl could feel each separate pulse of her
own father's potent sperm, as it worked its way up the tube on the bottom
of his penis, and then expanded the head, before being injected into her
tight little pussy.

"Uuuuuuhhh, yesssssss! Cum in me Daddy. Squirt your hot stuff in my
pussy, Daddy!"

Arlene gasped as she listened to the obscene request from Cindy's
young lips, then climaxed as she watched her husband ejaculate a torrent
of sperm into the horny, quivering young girl. She could see the
concentration on his face as George frantically tried to hold back from
fucking deeper into their hot, sexy little daughter... and loved him
deeply for it.

"Mmmmm! Ohhhh, Daddy, I like that." Cindy said as she felt her father
working a couple of inches of his cock in and out of her tiny little
slit, trying to milk the last greasy curds of hazardous baby-making sperm
up into his own diminutive young daughter's virginal 13-year-old belly.
Cindy reached down and grasped the base of her father's stiff penis, and
then with a sensuous milking motion, proceeded to strip the last
lingering globs of incestuous sperm up through the tube on the bottom and
into her eagerly accepting vagina. The sensations, as each last greasy
glob expanded the head of the man's penis, and then exited into the
welcoming young belly of his sexy little 13-year-old daughter, were
incredible.

`There must be something about fucking your own kid...' George
thought, `...I came a fucking gallon! Enough to make her pregnant a
hundred times over....'

Part 7.

With a start, the man suddenly realized he might have done just that.
Still, knowing that his daughter had taken his sperm-squirting cock into
her cunt willingly, and wouldn't be upset, if he did get her pregnant,
made George love the little girl more than he would previously have
conceived. He thought he had loved his little girl before, but now he
knew that it had been just a shadow of what was possible.

As the last thick, creamy dollop of semen squirted from the head of
his cock, into the cunt his own sexy little daughter, George Macon's
prick began to shrink. The head of his swollen cock was still trapped in
his daughter's tight little vaginal ring, the muscles at the entrance of
her cunt wouldn't let go of his prick. The contractions of his own
little girl's ultra-tight pussy, squeezing the head of his cock felt so
good, he didn't want to withdraw. Still, all good things must end. "I'm
going to pull it out now, baby," He warned.

"George, Wait!" The frantic cry from his wife stopped the exit of his
cock from his daughter's cream-filled pussy, and George paused while
Cindy's cunt continued to milk the tip of his now diminished penis with
her tightly-squeezing vaginal muscles. Shortly, Arlene returned from the
hall with a large towel, which she placed underneath the incestuously
coupled duo.

"There! Now you won't get it all over the bed and carpet." She said,
as she watched the father and daughter uncouple.

As George's penis left his daughters' little cunt, it was like pulling
a plug. A gush of white sticky sperm came flooding out and soaking into
the towel. Cindy's belly felt empty. She had loved the warm feeling of
her father's slippery sperm filling her vagina, and now it was all
running out.

"Ohhhhh Daddy, I wish I could keep it all inside me forever." She
moaned as the torrent subsided, and now all she felt was a slight trickle
of her father's sticky cum soaking into her immature young womb.

Arlene Macon chuckled, as she helped clean up Cindy's gooey little
pussy. "All I can say, is you took quite a chance young lady, especially
with that man of yours, coming over for dinner. Who's baby are you going
to have anyway?"

Cindy blushed beet red. "Nobody's. At least not right now. I'm
pretty safe."

"Uh Huh! Cindy, do you know what the medical term is for girls like
you, who rely on the rhythm method?" Arlene asked her daughter.

"No, What."

"Mothers."

"Huh?.... Oh! I see what you mean. Does that mean I can't have Mr.
Stockdale 'do it' in me? I wanted to feel his cum inside me, too!"

Arlene looked seriously at her young daughter and replied. "Do what
you must. I just want you to be aware of what might happen."

"Oh, I am Mommy, I am." Cindy shivered at the thought. She might
already be pregnant. And by her own Father! Then she shivered at an
even more deliciously scary thought. Tonight, she was going to try
again. All night long. And with Mr. Stockdale!

"Do you think I'll get pregnant, Mommy?" She shivered. The thought of
having a baby was scary, but a little exciting too.

"You'll be pretty safe." Her mother reassured her. "At least for
about a week. Then you'd better cool it." Arlene's advice, though
somewhat at odds with her sexual urges, made sense to Cindy.

"Okay, Mom!" She said as she got up to take a shower. Cindy left the
room stretching her naked body to work out the kinks, never noticing the
large glob of sperm that dribbled out of her puffy little hairless
cuntslit, and ran obscenely down her leg. She felt so good! She didn't
realize the perfect spectacle she made of herself as a freshly fucked
young girl, but her parents did.

"God! She looks so horny, hon!" Arlene called her husband's attention,
but he had already noticed, and his cock started to rise again, even
after dumping a bucket-load of hot sperm into his daughter's virgin cunt.

Arlene decided that she had better make use of it before it vanished,
and before she was all the way to the bathroom, Cindy heard the now
familiar squeaking of the bed in her parent's room, along with loving
murmurs of: "Daughter-fucker!"... "Horny slut!"... "Incestuous
pedophile!"... "Child-procuring Madam!"...

The murmurs died down, as the action got faster. There was a peak of
activity and several high-pitched squeals of joy, just before Cindy
turned on the shower, and she heard the final murmurs. These were almost
inaudible, but she had heard them so many times before, she could
recognize them from the tone, if not the content: "I love you, Honey!"...
"I love you too, Dear!"

Cindy finished her shower and prepared for her 'date'. She wondered
how Mr. Stockdale was going to respond to the `trap' they were setting
for him.

Her Father's Daughter
(Author Unknown)

CHAPTER 5 - Cindy and the hot-tub.

Part 1.

"Mommy, I don't know what to dooo!" The little-girl wail was at
complete odds with the spectacle of the nubile young half-naked figure,
with a towel wrapped around its waist that filled the doorway. "I can't
just come out and ask him. What if he says no?" Cindy's torment was
obvious.

"I thought you said he wants to." The older woman replied.

"I can tell he wants to. He can still say no. He might be afraid."
The cause of her child's distress was now obvious.

"Come here dear. I've got an Idea." Arlene held out her arms to the
distressed child. "Now listen. He can't say no, if he never get's
asked. Now here's what we're going to do...." She started to whisper
into the little girls ear as Cindy had plopped down naked in her mother's
lap, dropping the towel as her head started bobbing up and down. Pretty
soon, giggles started to shake the girl, while her swelling little
breasts bobbed up and down deliciously.

"Aren't you going to tell us too?" Asked Billy Macon enjoying the
spectacle of his naked little sister's bobbing breasts. His father had
already explained to him about his sister's 'date', and he couldn't wait
to see how she brought it off. The three of them had been sitting around
the kitchen table discussing the upcoming evening when Cindy's
spectacular entrance had stopped them.

"No, You men, will just have to watch and see." Arlene was adamant.
"Your reactions will be more genuine that way." "Just remember to act as
if this was all perfectly natural, and it happens every day." "And stop
ogling your sister's boobs!" "It isn't as if you never saw them before."
She finished in mock disgust.

At this, Cindy brazenly stuck out her aroused semi-developed breasts
at her brother, and wiggled them provocatively. The older boy got up,
calmly walked over to the naked little girl, and gave each jiggling mound
a long sucking kiss. Then said with a smirk, as he left the room just
ahead of his mother's swat. "They're nice boobs sis." His voice blended
into the slam of the screen door. "But I've seen better."

"He has too." The exasperated, but loving voice of his mother
continued. "That Marylin!"

Both of the other two remaining occupants of the room started
snickering. Marylin and her boobs. It was funny, yet almost tragic, the
way Billy's 16-year old girl-friend was mainly noticed for her breasts.
Most men never even saw her pretty face, or her petite little body. The
teenager's breasts stuck out like cannons in front of her. Only 16, and
she already wore a 44D bra. Even Dolly Parton didn't look so top-heavy.
Of course, it didn't help, that the sexually-obsessed teenybopper wore
tight sweaters, or tiny bikini-tops to emphasize her overdevelopment.

The sex-hungry young teen had gone through a string of boyfriends, and
even older men with an abandon that had rocked the neighborhood for a
year. Once, there had even been rumors of a charge of statutory-rape
against one of the married men down the street. It wasn't until the
nymphette had settled on Billy as her semi-permanent stud-in-waiting,
that the hoorah started to die down. It seemed that his nonchalance, and
willingness to put up with her promiscuous ways kept her coming back, as
she had never done for any of the other boys. Billy knew that one man
would never be enough for the sex-obsessed teenager, and was happy that
she preferred him as her primary source of satisfaction. He could feel
the love developing between the two of them, and knew if he just bided
his time, she would probably say "Yes" when he asked her to marry him. In
the mean time: "Since he was already getting the milk free, why buy the
cow?" It was a standard family joke made even more funny by Marylin's
oversized mammaries.

Tonight, Marylin would be joining them for dinner, but the two would
stay at her parent's house that night. Sometimes they slept in Billy's
room, and sometimes at her place. Her parents had long-ago given up on
controlling their child's sexual excesses, and were relatively relieved
to see her confining most of her sexual activity to just one partner.
Billy was almost as welcome at her house, as at his own, because they saw
in him a possible permanent solution.

At the moment, Billy was on his way to pick up Marylin for dinner at
his house, then back to hers, for a night of unbridled teenage fucking.
The boy had left early, because Marylin had promised him a 'quickie' to
start the evening off with, if he hurried.

Arlene sighed to herself. Her "little" boy, was almost as oversexed
as the horny little blonde he was screwing. Look what he had done with
his innocent little sister. She started giggling at the new train of
thought, as she considered what the "innocent" little girl was planning.
Well, maybe not so innocent.

Part 2.

John Stockdale was sweating as he reached out to push the button
beside the Macon front door. He glanced at his watch. Precisely two
minutes to six. The man considered waiting another minute or two to be
exactly on time. He hated it when guests showed up early at his house.
Finally, he decided that by the time the doorbell was answered, and
introductions had been made, the point would be moot. "BING! bong!",
went the bell. Scant seconds later the door flew open, startling him.

Cindy had been following her mother's instructions, and was soaking in
the hot-tub ready to jump out when the family had announced the arrival
of his car. She had jumped out of the tub, and had been waiting,
dripping, on the hallway floor, for him to press the button. It had
seemed like an incredibly long two minutes.

The handsome young teacher was almost floored by the vision that
appeared in the doorway. The girl, ("No, make that woman." He thought.)
framed in the light of the lowering sun was almost naked. She had
obviously just gotten out of some kind of pool, because her hair was
soaked, and dangling in strings, and she wore a tiny bikini that didn't
hide a single one of her charms. The two tiny, almost transparent,
triangles that covered her budding breasts were plastered down, and John
could see each erect nipple through the gauzy wet cloth. The third
triangle vanished into the crack of her pouting vagina, actually inside
the lips, instead of covering them. (Her mother had worked hard, to get
just the right effect.) The result was overpowering. She would have been
a lot less desirable looking if she had been merely naked.

"Hi, Mr. Stockdale!" Cindy exclaimed. The nubile young girl jumped at
him with childish glee, and wrapping her wet arms around his neck, and
gave him an open mouthed kiss that made the one he had gotten the other
day seem like one from a maiden aunt. She pushed her lively little tongue
between his teeth, and almost down his throat, then wiggled her wet
squirmy body so close that he felt she had been plastered to his front.
He had to put his arms around the squirming child to keep his balance.
The man's arms automatically wrapped themselves around the excited little
girl, and he couldn't help but be turned on by the feeling of her wet
naked skin. It had been a long time, since he had a naked woman in his
arms, and never one so young and eager. Being handsome had it's
advantages, but never had a woman (Child, he corrected himself as he
remembered her age.) come onto him like this.

All of a sudden, her age, the reason he been called over, and the
situation as it must look to her family caused him to break out in a cold
sweat. He was dead! His school-teaching career was finished. They'd
probably lock him up and throw away the key until he was so old he
wouldn't know what to do with a woman, let alone be able to fuck one.

Cindy felt the man go stiff with shock in her arms. "Now what's
wrong?" She thought. "What's wrong?" She put the thought into words.

"Your parents!" the desperate man gasped.

John managed to hold onto a ray of hope. Maybe nobody had noticed.
The faint glimmer died when he saw an older woman at the head of the
stairs. She had obviously been watching the reaction her offspring's
attire and activity had been causing. Catching the man's eye, she smiled,
and John almost fainted with relief. Her mother wasn't angry! In fact,
she seemed almost pleased as she ushered her guest into the living room
with a volley of words:

"Well why don't you invite the poor man in Cindy?"

"Shame on you. Don't you have any manners?"

"You must be John Stockdale. I see you and Cindy know each other"
This last with a sparkle in her eyes and voice that left the man
wondering. Didn't she mind?

The woman was extremely good-looking for her forty years. Time seemed
to have gone easy on the fair skin and sensuous body. The woman's
continuous friendly chatter gathered up her errant child and soon-to-be
lover and deposited the two of them, alone, in the little girl's bedroom,
without John Stockdale ever being able to figure out later, how it was
done.

Part 3.

"Now you two sit right down here, and discuss your problem, while I
finish fixing dinner" The woman exited through the door, and he heard the
latch click. The silence was deafening.

"Our... er... problem?" He finally managed to inquire.

"Well, my problem actually," said Cindy, looking up at him hopefully.

"Oh??" He encouraged.

"I'm still a virgin."

"So?" John Stockdale was not one to be pushed.

"So, I want you help me not-be one."

The older man felt his ears turning red. Alone in a room with a
nubile young girl who wanted him to take her virginity was every man's
wet-dream, but a girl Cindy's age actually asking for it, was unheard of!
He temporized.

"You WHAT?!" He exclaimed.

"I want you to make love to me. Take my virginity. Pop my cherry.
Bust my hymen. You know, fu..."

"Ok...ok... I get the message." he interrupted "Jesus! Your parents
would kill me!"

"Mr. Stockdale." He got the strange feeling that their roles had
suddenly been reversed and that he was an idiot child being addressed by
an adult.

"Yes." If he was going to be addressed as a child, he would answer as
one.

"Who's bedroom are we in?"

"Yours."

"You're a man, I'm a woman... well girl actually, but female all the
same." smiled Cindy.

He looked at her and had to agree again. Very definitely female.

"I'm almost naked right?"

John had to agree. Almost was right!

"Who brought us here?"

"Your mother." The light was beginning to dawn.

"Did you hear the door lock when Mommy left?"

He had, and he could now see where this conversation was heading.

"You may not have noticed, but Daddy was in the living room. Did you
see him?"

He shook his head.

"Well he was there, and he saw US." she emphasized. "Now, for the
sixty four thousand dollar question." She paused.

"What?" He couldn't help himself. He had to find out what she was
getting at.

"How many Chaperones, do you see in this in this room?"

"You don't mean.....?" It was too much, he choked.

"Mommy and Daddy know I chose you. They want my first time to be
nice. Not some hurried "wham, bam, thank-you-mam" in the back seat of
some guy's car at the drive-in. They like you. More importantly, they
trust you. Do you know what I mean?"

He did, but another thought occurred. This had happened before.

Part 4.

"Cindy, you don't expect me to marry you do you?" He had to ask. Other
women had tried the same trap, and her age didn't mean she was safe.

Cindy gave him a smile that warmed the whole room like the sun coming
out.

"John. Do you mind if I call you John, now that I'm no longer in your
class?"

"Please do."

"John." She savored the word. "If, when I get older, you decided you
wanted me to spend the rest of my life with you, and asked me to, I might
say yes. Right now, I'm just a horny young virgin, who wants to get
laid, and you're the man I picked for the job. No more, No less."

"That's quite an honor in itself." He replied shook by the young
girl's wisdom.

"Then you will?" Cindy held her breath.

"I'll do my best."

At these quiet words, Cindy exploded with glee. Wrapping her nearly
naked body around the man, she began covering him with kisses and hugs so
that he felt nearly smothered. Responding freely this time, he ran his
big hands all over her squirming little body. Feeling her nubile young
tits, and running his hand down her flat little belly and slipping his
finger into the crack between her legs. The feel of her soft naked skin
was enough to drive a man wild. John was about to pull off the girl's
bikini, when there was an interruption.

"Supper's ready, you two in there." The deep booming voice obviously
belonged to the girl's father.

"Just a minute Daddy!" The child's voice was two octaves higher.

"This'll have to do for now." Cindy said as she snuggled her near
naked body up to his and gave him a last tongue-sucking kiss that made
his hair stand on end.

"Wow! When she gets a little older!" He thought, then gathered his
mysteriously unbuttoned pants back together as they made themselves
presentable for dinner. He watched as Cindy slipped into a baby-doll
nightie that, if anything, made her look sexier than just the bikini
alone.

Noticing his glance, she reassured him. "Don't worry. It's just
family."

"Some family." Was his thought as the barely dressed little girl led
him out the door, and into the kitchen where dinner was just getting
underway.

That evening, John knew he would remember every minute of, until the
day he died. He would probably dream of it when he was lying in his
coffin. The thing that impressed him most, was the very ordinariness.
The way everybody acted as if there was absolutely nothing unusual going
on.

The first thing he noticed, was all the reassuring smiles everybody
gave him, as the welcome chatter of the effusive woman led him over to
the crowded table and ushered him into a chair where Cindy was squeezed
in alongside. Everyone seemed genuinely glad to see him, and he couldn't
detect a trace of phoniness in their cordial greetings.

"Hi Mr. Stockdale" This was from a 16 year old boy (young man, he
corrected himself) John recognized from his class of 3 years ago. Now he
placed the boy as Cindy's older brother, Billy. The teenager grinned at
him, then gave an even bigger approving smile at his Cindy. Cindy smiled
back as she snuggled closer.

Part 5.

A second "Hello Mr. Stockdale" directed his attention to the girl who
was sitting next to his former student. What a honey! If Cindy was
dressed to arouse, this gorgeous young thing was a walking invitation to
rape. The first thing you noticed (couldn't help but notice) was her
enormously overdeveloped breasts. These topped a petite little body that
seem to exude sex. The hips were wiggled at him with a sensuous promise
that implied "anything you see, that you like, you can have." He
rethought his earlier estimate. It would be impossible to rape someone
who was that obviously willing. This incredible body was encased in a
miniskirt that seemed to have been painted on. The skirt was so short,
John realized he would be able to see the indentation of the girl's
cuntslit in her panties, even when she stood up. As for when she sat
down... John felt himself get hot under the collar. The dress must have
been cut to exact fit, because her enormous breasts stretched the fabric
without a wrinkle. He realized he could make out the bumps of nipples
through the fabric. She obviously wasn't wearing a bra, even with that
exaggerated bosom.

John was finally able to force his popping eyeballs above the woman's
neckline, and received a shock. This gorgeous young woman was
Marylin.... he couldn't remember her last name... but he recognized her
attractive face from the same class as Billy Macon, and wondered what she
was doing there.

"Don't mind Marylin." Came the admonition from Cindy partner. "She
fucks everybody... Can't help it. If you ever need a hot piece of ass,
just call Marylin Summers."

This astonishing morsel of advice from the innocent-looking young girl
who so obviously had a crush on him just about floored John. He looked
over at the girls face above the twin cannons that were now directed at
him. The huge mammaries of the girl swayed as she made a "mew" of her
face at Cindy, then nodded to confirm the younger girls statement.

John's embarrassment was cut short by two squeaky "Hi Mr.
Stockdale."'s from his left. It was obvious that the two children
sitting next to him, were not only brother and sister, but miniature
versions of Billy and Cindy. He suddenly realized, he was looking at 2
of his prospective students for the next 2 years. As he gravely said
hello, the 12 and 11-year-old youngsters lapsed into embarrassed silence.
After all, what do you say to the teacher who's class everybody seemed to
dread, but who turned a smile like that on you?

The schoolteacher ("Turned child-molester." He thought to himself.)
next turned to meet the person he had been dreading since Cindy had
dropped her bombshell on him.... the girl's father.

George Macon knew what was going on in the man's mind by the
trapped-bird look the nervous pedagogue threw his way. "The man's trying
desperately to smile." Was his thought, and knew if he didn't put the man
at his ease, his daughter's night would be ruined, and it would be his
fault. "Well," He thought as he approached the other man with a welcome
smile, and a warm out-stretched hand. "My oversexed daughter does have
good taste in men."

George put the thought into words, smiled at the man's raised
eyebrows, and spoke the other thought that had been in his mind all
evening. "Just don't hurt my little girl." This caution was given in
such a friendly positive manner, that John felt complimented, as well as
warned.

Dinner was a warm comfortable meal where everybody helped themselves.
There was a constant background chatter about school activities being
wrapped-up, friends vacations being planned, and other
beginning-of-summer activities. The roast chicken was crisp on the
outside, and hot and juicy on the inside. The potatoes were real mashed
potatoes with a wonderful homemade chicken gravy. Everyone kept pressing
him to: "Have some more of this.", and "Won't you try some of that."
until John felt like he was at his mother's house during one of her
famous holiday feeds. During the entire meal, Cindy clung to his side,
and while she had joined in the friendly chatter, he noticed that she had
spent most of the time either listening, or just resting her head on his
shoulder. All of a sudden, it seemed like he was doing the right thing
by being here, instead of just indulging himself in some dirty-old-man's
fantasy. He wrapped his arm around the sexy little girl, and enjoyed the
warmth of her body as she snuggled into his caress. The other people at
the table smiled at him, and he could feel the wave of approval at his
loosening up. He decided: "If these people didn't mind. He shouldn't
either."

Part 6.

At this, the last bit of tenseness left him, and he began to use his
considerable diplomacy to be not only welcome in this extraordinary
house, but to try and fit in. He started by befriending the two shy
children on his left. After a short while, he had the two youngsters
giggling over a story about 2 fish and a bear, his own father used to
tell him when he was their age. Next, he turned his attention on Cindy's
mother, and won her heart by begging for a copy of the recipe for the
chicken gravy that he had liked so much. The two teenagers, he
ingratiated by telling a story about the school picnic 5 years ago that
filled in the missing pieces of what, to the children of that class, had
been a mystery.

"Do you mean to tell me, that that's why there weren't any
French-fries" Snickered Marylin.

"Well, we couldn't use the cooking oil after that, you know." He
replied.

"Mrs. Johnson must have been mortified. I always wondered why she
moved to Arizona." Billy was amused, but a little sad also. After all,
Mrs. Johnson had been one of his favorite teachers. He had once had a
terrific crush on the pretty young teacher, and it had been a blow when
she had moved out of state.

John Stockdale turned his attention to the man sitting at the head of
the table.

George Macon was amused. He had been watching the progress of his
daughter's paramour's attention proceed around the table. As the
pedagogue gave each person his attention, George could see the care he
took, and his admiration for the man increased. By the time John had
focused his attention on him, he prepared himself to be wowed.

Instead of speaking, John just looked at George, raised his eyebrows
to show he knew his efforts were appreciated, and returned his attentions
to the comely wench whose machinations had started this wild scenario.
The "wench" was delighted. Her handsome soon-to-be lover, had made
friends with her whole family, and was obviously pleased with her as
well. She shivered with delight, as she remembered how her mother had
planned the rest of the evening.

John Stockdale got up from his seat at the table. His stomach
groaned. He hadn't eaten this well since his mother's thanksgiving
feast. He started to gather up his dirty dishes, and help with the
cleanup, but Arlene Macon would have none of it.

"Now you go out in the living room, and take care of that little
girl." She admonished him. As he moved to comply, Arlene hauled him to
one side and whispered in his ear.

"The poor girl has never had a date before. Now you do it up right,
make like a young boy trying to get his date all hot and bothered without
her family noticing. Seduce the girl. We'll all play along."

At this point, Arlene announced to the family that: "Mr. Stockdale
will sleep in Cindy's room tonight, as the bed is bigger. Cindy, you use
your brother's room. He's visiting Marylin tonight and won't be using
it." She returned her attentions to the mismatched couple standing by the
living room door.

"Now, you two go in there, and have a good time. Cindy, you shouldn't
still be wearing that swimsuit, go get decent." She chattered as she
ushered her offspring back to her bedroom to "get decent" and John to an
overstuffed love-seat that was placed back-to-back with a full-sized
couch that faced the large television in the living room. From her
40-year vantage point, the 13 year difference in their ages was not that
great. They were both "youngsters" to her.

From that moment on, the rest of the night seemed like one long wet
dream to the sexually-deprived teacher. A wet dream that he couldn't
wake up from. If it had been any normal wet dream, he knew he would have
woke up with the solution to his problem all over his hand in the first
20 minutes.

First, Cindy returned from her bedroom, wearing the same short dress
she had been wearing the previous day. Only this time, she wore no
pantyhose. She joined him on the couch, snuggled up to him with a
sensuous wiggle, and gave him a kiss that never seemed to end. John
emerged from the kiss with a gasp.

"We'd better cool it Cindy, Your parents might notice." He decided to
follow Arlene's advice, and play along.

Part 7.

"They won't notice, they're watching TV." Whispered Cindy right back,
getting into the game. "Besides, it's too dark over here for them to see
anything."

John took a look around. Cindy was right. The rest of the family was
watching some loud drama on the large television set, and if they wanted
to look over at Cindy and her "date", they would have to really crane
their necks. He also noticed the lighting was arranged so that he and
Cindy were in almost complete darkness, while anyone looking at them
would be looking into the glare of the bulb that provided the sparse
illumination in the living room. It was almost as if someone had set up
the room to make it easy for a girl to be seduced by her boyfriend there.
(It had, Arlene had spent 2 hours adjusting the furniture angles to get
it just right.)

The man reached for the girl, and wrapped his arm around her waist, up
under her dress, just below her blossoming breasts. Cindy gave a
delighted squeal, and kissed him again, as his fingers reached her
bra-less tits.

"Did you say something Cindy?" Came the inquiry from the couch.

"No Mama." Came the more subdued reply. "Just talking to John here."
She tried hard to keep from squealing again, as the man's warm hand
started massaging her oversensitive breasts right underneath her skimpy
little dress. Well, two could play at that game. She started massaging
the front of his trousers with her hand.

"Unnnh." John couldn't hold back the groan, and they both glanced to
see if the sound had attracted more attention from the other side of the
room. Not apparently.

For the next hour, the two lovers "made out" on the love seat. They
cuddled, and smooched, and he played with her breasts till the little
nipples were erect and hard as buttons. He "felt her up" between the
legs, under her panties, sliding a finger in and out of her tight,
hairless little pussy until her juvenile fuck-slot was literally drooling
with arousal.

Cindy responded by reaching in his pants, and fondling his cock until
it was so swollen that even with it pointing straight up his belly,
inside his pants, the tip was almost exposed at the top of his belt.
Once, after checking to make sure nobody was looking, she pulled his belt
down an inch, so she could kiss the tip, and wiggle her tongue in the
slit. It took all of John's willpower to keep from exploding hot sticky
sperm all over the excited young girl's face and his own pants. But
mostly the two just kissed.

John didn't know who had taught the child to kiss. (It was her
brother.) He was just grateful to be the one on whom she wanted to use
her expertise. Her warm soft mouth would cover his, while she licked his
teeth, and the inside of his mouth. She would then stick her tongue in
his mouth and twine her tongue around his. Sometimes she would suck his
tongue into her mouth, and sometimes she would shove her lively little
tongue almost down his throat. All of this, while hugging and cuddling
with him in a manner guaranteed to give a stone statue a hard-on.

It was almost a relief, when there was a "Bang!" from the screen door
in the kitchen announcing the return of Billy and Marylin. It seemed
that relatives had come to visit at Marylin's house and, with her room
occupied by two cousins, she and Billy would not have the privacy she
required. Arlene "solved" the bed mixup, by announcing loudly "Cindy,
you'll just have to sleep on the couch tonight."

This interruption, spoiled the setting, so Arlene suggested that they
all take a soak in the hot-tub. John had noticed the hot tub, when he
came into the house, but had been too distracted up to now to realize
that it was where his young "date" had been lying in wait.

"But I didn't bring a swim suit." He pleaded.

"Oh don't be silly. You don't need one." This from the older woman as
she calmly stripped in front of everyone and proceeded to climb naked
into the swirling water.

Cindy was already shrugging out of her dress, and he heard two loud
cries of glee as two naked children dashed down the stairs and splashed
into the large tub. As the two kids dashed by him, he was shocked when
he noticed Cindy's younger brother, Mike. The little boy had the schlong
of an adult! Little Ginny looked like any other little 11-year-old girl,
beautiful face, with kind of a wistful expression on it, tiny breasts and
hips just beginning to swell nicely. Her tiny hairless slit was visible
for only a second or two before the two children vanished into the
swirling water of the hot-tub.

Part 8.

"Well... `When in Rome', I guess," He chuckled nervously, as he
removed his pants, and followed the vision of loveliness down the stairs
to the big redwood tub set deep in the floor. He lowered himself into
the hot water, and then nearly jumped out again as the feeling of Cindy,
rubbing her slippery naked skin against his, while she slithered up
alongside him and nibbled on his ear, almost made his hair stand on end.

The girl snuggled up to him, rubbing her slippery young breasts
against him and cooed in his ear. "Look at Marylin. Isn't she just a
sight?"

He pulled his attention away from his own reactions, and looked up to
see what Cindy was talking about. It really was quite a sight. Marylin
Summers was about to enter the tub naked. Her mammoth breasts stuck out
in front of her even without a bra to support them. She was showing off
her body to each of the men, as she pushed her oversized frontal
development at each of them. "Marylin, Don't" Pleaded Billy, embarrassed
at his girl-friends actions. The girl gave him a big pout, but subsided,
and pushed through the water to where she could sit on his lap. John
thought for a second, that the girl actually sat right down so her
boyfriend's prick went inside her, but decided it was an illusion caused
by the swirling water. He had enough problems with his own prick, and
the lovely young thing squirming in his lap had caused it to slip up
between her legs where she occasionally would reach down in the water and
give it a squeeze with her bare hand. Nobody seemed to notice.

John glanced over at Marylin again. The older girl was sitting there
with a peaceful look on her face, as though she was enjoying something,
while Billy had an almost strangled look on his. John wondered what the
self-admitted nymphomaniac was doing to the boy under the cover of the
bubbling water. Whatever it was, nobody else seemed to notice. Shortly,
Marylin got out of the water, grabbed a towel and headed up the stairs,
leaving Billy looking bushed as he relaxed in the foamy waters.

The rush and bubble of the water was beginning to remind John of
something. "Uh Cindy. Don't" Her touch was too much on his suddenly
oversensitive cock. "Where's the bathroom? I've got to pee." He
whispered in her ear to keep from dying of embarrassment.

"Up the stairs. Second door on the right." Came back the whispered
response.

John got out of the tub in a hurry suddenly conscious of the fact that
his naked cock was sticking straight out in front of like a billy-club
where everyone could see. The only reaction he got though, was a point
up the stairs from Arlene who seemed to guess what his problem was.

The man made a mad dash up the stairs, managed to avoid tripping over
a pile of discarded clothing, and charged into the toilet in a hurried
scramble. He came to an abrupt halt as he realized the bathroom was not
empty. It was, in fact occupied by Marylin, who was sitting on the stool
letting Billy's cum drip out of her cunt, before returning to the hot
tub. John Stockdale almost slid into the room on a loose bath mat, and
he stopped with his overstimulated and underused cock almost in the face
of the 16-year-old girl with the overdeveloped tits. His face turned
red.

"I... I... " He tried to say "I'm sorry" but the words just wouldn't
come out.

Marylin ignored his protestations. Staring her in the face was a
lovely hard cock that needed service, and if there was one thing that
Marylin knew, it was how to service a hard cock. She shut the man up by
swallowing it.

"Oh Marylin, you don't have to..."

The girl ignored him and kept on sucking. She ran her tongue over the
tip, licked up and down the shaft, and then just plain sucked until the
overstimulation he had been getting all evening got the better of him.

"Uuuuuuhhhhh, God! Marylin, I'm going to cum. You'd better let me
pull out." He tried to disengage, thinking she would be disgusted if he
ejaculated in her mouth, and was astonished when she started sucking even
harder. He couldn't help himself, he started to squirt hot sticky cum
right into her mouth.

Marylin wrapped her tongue around the spewing instrument, and savored
the taste of her former teacher's cum. She loved the taste of cum almost
as much as she liked it squirting up her overheated little pussy.
Besides, she had had a crush on "Mr." Stockdale for years. To have him
squirting his seed in her mouth was almost a dream come true. She
realized he was Cindy's tonight, but figured she would take the "edge"
off him so he would be able to do the younger girl properly, she
rationalized.

Part 9.

John's cock was now shrinking to it's normal size, and the reduced
pressure reminded him of the chore he had come into the bathroom to
accomplish. "Marylin stop." He warned. "I've got to pee." The teenager
kept on sucking the last of his cum out of his prick, and he could see
her throat gulp as she swallowed the last drops.

"Marylin, I'm going to pee in your mouth if you don't stop!" He warned
louder now as his bladder control almost deserted him.

"Mmfhhf Mhhmmd" She responded as she kept her mouth fastened around
his now flaccid prick. It sounded vaguely like "Go ahead."

The man lost control. His prick squirted. He tried to hold back, but
his bladder pressure had grown too strong. John expected the girl to
pull back in disgust, when he started to piss in her mouth, but she
actually sucked harder. It was too much effort to restrain himself any
more. He let go. A stream of urine poured out of his cock into the
teenager's sucking mouth. He felt the youngster swallow more of his cock
so the head of his prick was at the back of her mouth, and he was
actually pissing down the girl's throat. John had never done any thing
so obscene in his life. A couple of women had "let him" come in their
mouths, but they had not enjoyed it. This was incredible. The oversexed
teenybopper with the massive boobs had not only swallowed his come, but
she was sucking his cock while he emptied his bladder down her throat,
drinking his urine as if she liked it. The man could see the muscles of
the young girl's throat working, as she swallowed and strained to keep up
with the deluge. It seemed like an eternity he stood peeing in the girl
while the stream of urine poured down her throat. Finally, the torrent
slowed to a trickle, then spasmodic squirts, then stopped.

Marylin pulled the man's cock from her mouth, and licked the few
remaining drops from the head. She couldn't believe she had actually
done that. It seemed so incredibly nasty, even for her. At the time
however, it had seemed like the most natural thing in the world. She
liked Mr. Stockdale a lot, and since she couldn't get up, she couldn't
let him pee on the floor could she? She knew that there was a flaw in
her logic somewhere, but was not inclined to trace it down. She decided
she'd probably let him do it again, if he wanted to. She gave his cock
one last obscene kiss, and told him "Now you just go back there, and take
good care of Cindy. But first..." At this she pulled his lips down to
hers.

John was at first a little turned off at the thought of kissing the
mouth that had just urinated in, when he remembered. It was his urine the
girl had just swallowed, and if she liked him well enough to do that how
could he refuse to kiss the mouth that had been so generous to him. He
concentrated on giving Marylin the kiss she deserved, while ignoring the
faint whiff of ammonia that clung to her mouth. After a few seconds, it
no longer bothered him, and he let his tongue duel with hers for several
long seconds before disengaging with a loud "smack!". He then gave
Marylin a final peck on the lips, a grateful pat on the head, and left
the bathroom to continue with his "date".

John returned to the hot tub feeling relieved. Without the twin
pressures of a full bladder, and a hard cock, he felt like he might make
it through the rest of the evening without embarrassing himself. He
didn't realize that the state of his erection signaled more to those
watching than he realized. He slid into the tub conscious of a battery
of amused eyes on his naked body. "What's so funny?" He wondered as
Cindy slid up alongside him and rubbed her pert little mounds of breasts
against his side. She reached down and fisted his now flaccid prick.

"Oh darn!" The little girl exclaimed. "Marylin must have gotten to
him."

The man felt his face turn bright red as the tub exploded into
laughter around him. He felt as though he wanted to duck his head under
the water, and not bother to come up.

"It's OK." Came the reassuring voice of the naked little girl
squirming next to him. "I don't mind. We all know that Marylin will be
Marylin."

John managed to reopen his eyes and look around the circle of family
members in the tub. Eye after eye caught his, and each amused face gave
him a nod that showed they appreciated his predicament. Nobody seemed to
be mad at him, not even Cindy, whose sexual privileges had been usurped.
John resolved to make it up to her. He started running his hands up and
down the sides of the naked young girl under the water, ignoring the
friendly crowd of family members that were so interestedly watching. He
massaged the child's front, ran his hands over her slippery little
breasts, and down between her legs. He then motioned her to get out of
the tub, and onto a towel where he proceeded to rub the naked little
girl's back, really getting into the massage.

"Here, use this." Came the quiet voice of the girl's mother.

Part 10.

He looked around. Except for Arlene, he was alone with Cindy. He
could hear some quiet conversation leaking down from the living room, but
that was the only other indication of life in the house. He looked back
at the woman who was proffering him a tube of something.

"Use this." The woman repeated. "It makes the skin slippery." Then,
she handed him the tube of massage-oil. With that, she quietly left, and
proceeded up the stairs to rejoin the rest of her family.

Cindy had turned over when she hear her mother's voice. Now she lay
naked on the towel and enjoyed the slippery feel of her older lover's
hands massaging her breasts, tummy, and legs. He rubbed her little
snatch, and ran a tentative finger up inside. She responded by arching
her back so the probing finger went clear up to her unbroken hymen.

"Not so fast, sweetheart," smiled John. "We have all night,
remember." With this, he motioned the girl to turn over on her belly.

Cindy decided to relax and enjoy the massage. She felt the older man
massaging her feet for a deliciously long time. Then he proceeded to
work on her calves, and then up to her thighs. The girl felt frustrated
when he stopped working on her thighs without touching the hot little
hole between them, that she felt needed lots of attention also. Still,
she let him proceed at his own pace.

The older man now climbed on top of the little girl, almost crushing
her for a moment. Then, he proceeded to rub her scalp with the tips of
his fingers.

"Mmmmmmmm." Cindy purred. She could almost go to sleep, the massage
was relaxing her so much. However the thought of the naked man, on top
of her, with his naked cock pressing against her naked little ass was too
exciting to allow that.

John Stockdale had a problem. To coin a phrase, a "big" problem. He
wanted to rub the little girl's back, but his engorged cock kept getting
in the way. "Uh Cindy?" He asked.

"Unnh?"

"My...cock. It's getting in the way. Would you mind if I put it down
between your legs?" He held his breath as he waited for the little girl's
response.

Cindy giggled. He had to ask? She responded by spreading her legs
wide, until she felt the big piece of salami go down between her legs,
and come to rest against her creaming little cunt. She then closed her
legs around the warm, pulsating hunk of stiff man-meat.

John smeared the oil on the sexy little girl's back. He enjoyed the
feeling of her silky-smooth legs and slippery little crack massaging his
cock, as he massaged her back. He rubbed her arms, and worked his way
down her back enjoying the slippery feel of the oil on her skin as he
massaged her shoulders, then her waist and backbone and finally worked
his way down to her pert little rump.

As his work progressed down the back of the little girl, John sat up
straighter and straighter until, when he started rubbing her delicious
little ass, he was sitting bolt upright. The pressure this put on his
erect prick, forced it against the little girl's crack, until he felt the
lips of her slit surround the head. The sexy little girl didn't object.
In fact, she wiggled her little butt to seat the head of his cock firmly
against the entrance to her cunt.

John proceeded to rub the pert little ass of the delicious little
girl. As he did so, he felt the lips of her tiny slit sucking at the
head of his engorged prick. Each time he pushed up on her cute little
fanny, her tiny snatch would spread apart, and he would see the tip of
his cock pushing against her slick little hole. Then, as he released the
pressure, her vaginal lips would snap back around the head with a sucking
smack.

"Uh Honey." He warned. "I'm gonna cum. Is it Ok to cum in you?" He
worked the head of his cock a little farther in, until he felt a ring of
muscles gripping the very tip.

"Mmmmmmm." Responded Cindy as she rotated her ass, trying to capture
the deliciously probing instrument.

Part 11.

It was too much for John. He held the tip of his cock against the
open slit of the unresisting little girl, and let spasm after spasm of
slippery cum be conveyed from his overstimulated prick, into her
welcoming young cunt. He looked down as his cock erupted, squirting jet
after jet of his potent sperm into Cindy's tight little cuntslit. He
wondered if the child could get pregnant, but was to overcome by the
sensations to stop now, even if he had known that she could. Finally the
spasms slowed and he pulled his cock back to where he could see the
little girl's hole, now open, with an obscene little puddle of his sperm
welling up in the bottom. He hadn't realized he was holding his breath,
until it all came out with a rush. "Whoooo!" He said.

"Mmmmmm." Responded Cindy again, enjoying the naughty feeling of
having her teacher's warm slippery sperm soaking into her belly. "That
was niiiiice!"

John had to agree. It was more than just "nice".

While the two of them got dressed again, he quietly said. "Cindy? I
should have asked before. You're not on the pill are you?" It was more
of a statement, than a question.

Cindy smiled up at him sensuously. "Of course not. I'm still a
virgin." Then she giggled. "Though for a moment there, I thought I
wouldn't be."

She put a finger to his lips as he started to say something. "Now
don't worry. I just had my period yesterday, so I should be pretty safe.
Also, If by chance I do get pregnant, no one will ever know it's you.
Mommy said she'd help if I did."

"You mean you'd have an abortion?" He couldn't help but feel sad at
the thought.

"No, Silly! I meant Mom would act as if it were her own. I'd just
have another baby brother. Or sister." She added.

"And your father would go along with this?" He was incredulous.

"John." Cindy rolled the name on her tongue.

"Yes Cindy?" Her name coming from his lips, felt almost as good.

"How much luck have you had tonight, avoiding Mother's little
schemes?"

"None." He had to admit.

"I rest my case."

The two of them spent the rest of the evening cuddled up together on
the big sofa watching television right through the 10 O'clock news. It
felt so comfortable, they almost fell asleep in each other's arms before
Arlene came to shoo them off to bed.

John found himself alone in Cindy's bedroom, as he proceeded to
undress. He looked around the room, and saw a typical little girl's
bedroom. Dolls were stacked in one corner, a cute little chair with
pretty pink hearts filled the other one. A dresser cluttered with
little-girl toys. No makeup. The bed smelled faintly of her, as he
slipped naked between the sheets. He always slept naked, and he didn't
see why things should be different tonight. John felt slightly
disappointed that Cindy wasn't in the room with him, but he realized that
making love to the little girl in her own bed, while her parents slept
right down the hall, had just been a lecherous fantasy. He snuggled down
to get some sleep, burying his nose in the girl's pillow to help him
remember her sweet scent.

The man had barely gotten to sleep, when he was awakened by someone
opening the door. He watched through slits in his eyes, as the door
opened, somebody slipped inside, and then it was dark again as the
closing crack of the door shut off the little light that had been coming
from the hall. There was no sound on the carpeted floor, as the figure
came over to the bed, lifted the covers, and slid in alongside. All of a
sudden, John found himself with an armful of deliciously naked squirming
little girl.

Cindy panted in his ear. "I thought they'd never get to sleep."

"Who?" He was puzzled. "Your parents?"

"No silly. Mike and Ginny." She explained, referring to her younger
siblings. "Now shut up, and show me how much you like me." With this she
pulled the older man on top of her and started to hug and kiss him like
she had wanted to all day. It was so deliciously naughty to be laying in
her own bed with a naked man. She reached down to his suddenly-erect
prick, and placed the tip at the entrance to her eager little slit. "Now
push it all the way up inside me." She instructed.

Part 12.

"Uh Cindy, are you sure?" John gave her one last chance to back out.

"If I'm not sure, It's kinda late now don't you think?" She reassured
him.

The man had to agree. Deciding that it was now or never, he started
to push his swollen cock into the little girl. Both of them gasped when
the engorged member popped inside the ring of muscles at the entrance,
and then slid with a rush on in until the head was pushing at the
surprised little girl's unbroken hymen.

John let his prick soak in the sucking heat of the child's belly. He
enjoyed the clasping of the muscles at the entrance to her cunt around
the middle of his cock, while the head probed at her virginity. "This
might hurt a little." He warned as he prepared to take the final step.

"I know." Came back the squeaky cry. "Just do it. Please?" Cindy was
frightened by the thought of the pain, but even more frightened that he
might not do it if she showed her fright to him. With this, the
determined little girl pushed her crotch up at the man as he bore down.

Cindy felt a ripping sensation inside her. If she hadn't known what
to expect, she would have thought that he had ripped open the walls of
her cunt, and was pushing his prick right on through a hole in her
stomach. It hurt! The little girl began to cry out in pain.

John stopped. He knew he had broken the child's hymen when he felt
his prick suddenly slip all the way up into her belly. This should have
been one of the most exciting moments of his life, as the young girl
surrendered her virginity to him. Instead he felt like a monster. He had
never liked the thought of causing pain, and now the girl's quiet sobbing
was breaking his heart. His cock went as flat and soft as a wet noodle.
It slid out of the girl's cunt and plopped down against his balls. He
knew the girl would never forgive him for this, so he grabbed his clothes
and quietly headed for the door. It was going to seem awfully lonely
back at his bachelor apartment. Tomorrow, he'd apologize to the child's
parents, and move out of town if necessary.

"John." The sobbing voice of the child stopped him as he reached the
door.

"I'm sorry I hurt you Cindy. I'm going now. You won't have to see me
again." He was determined to make it easy on the girl. John struggled
into his shirt, as he prepared to go.

"Don't you DARE leave me now!" The determined voice of the young woman
stopped his retreat again.

"But I hurt you. I thought you'd be mad." He came back to the side of
the bed where Cindy had turned on the bedside lamp. She looked so
innocent, and childlike with the covers pulled up to just cover her
budding breasts. Her nose was red, and he could see a trickle of
dampness coming from the corner of each eye. The girl snuffled, then
spoke:

"John." She was treating him like a wayward child again. "I had to
lose it sometime. It would have hurt then as well. You heard me say that
I wanted you to do it. Well I did. So it hurts a little, I'll get over
it. I never asked you to go. Now you come back here, and get in bed
with me or I'll never forgive you as long as I live."

John Stockdale knew when he was licked. He dropped his clothes on the
floor and comforted the little girl by holding her in his arms and
cuddling her until he almost fell asleep. His prick, pleasantly
stimulated by the smooth naked skin rubbing against it, started to rise
again. Cindy felt his rising cock against her belly, and asked. "John?"

"Huh?" he tried to shake the sleepiness from his head.

"Could we try it again. It probably won't hurt so much this time."
The girl was insistent.

John almost lost his hard-on at the reminder of the pain he had
already caused the girl but she worked her little body against him, and
kissed him until his cock was as erect and ready as before. "Now push."
she prompted him.

This time, his erect prick went all the way up inside the little girl
with a rush. John felt his balls come to rest against the child's ass,
while the head of his prick butted up against her womb.

"See. That didn't hurt so much." The tears squeezing out of the
corners of her eyelids put a lie to her brave reassurance. "Now fuck me,
and cum in me." She encouraged. "I want my first time to be good for
you."

Part 13.

John closed his eyes so he wouldn't see the tears, and concentrated on
getting his rocks off. The child was determined to have him cum in her,
and he knew she would keep trying, no matter how much it hurt, until he
did. The least he could do, was make it quick. He began sliding his
cock in and out, savoring the nip of the muscles at the entrance, and
enjoying the feeling of her cervix poking at the head of his cock when he
reached bottom. In and out, in and out. He knew he was close, just a
little more...

Cindy was starting to enjoy the feelings again. Except for an
occasional twinge when the head of his cock brushed against the torn
remnants of her virginity, it was exciting to be lying underneath a
rutting male who was about to squirt his sperm into her hungry cunt.
Especially a virile man like Mr. Stockdale, who really cared about how a
woman felt. Cindy went warm all over as she suddenly realized how much
she loved him. This unexpected revelation, combined with the internal
stimulation he was giving her, took the child over the edge. Her mind
abruptly went blank as her cunt went into convulsions around the thick
shaft of stiff male muscle that was about to inseminate her. She grabbed
her lover in a death-grip, and started bucking wildly as her first
full-blown orgasm with a cock inside her belly overtook her.

The sudden squeezing of her cunt on his cock took John Stockdale by
surprise. He had never expected the little girl to climax on their first
try. Her reaction was the last straw. John began squirting stream after
stream of hot sticky sperm into the spasming belly of the sexy little
13-year-old girl. Squirt after squirt. He was trying to empty himself
into her. The man knew he should pull out, so as to not get the child
pregnant, but couldn't. Her legs were wrapped around his as her young
body worked frantically, trying to reproduce. Her clinging little cunt
out every last drop of her older lover's creamy seed. Finally, her
spasms eased, and she enjoyed the final moments with the last hazardous
drops of his sticky sperm slowly leaking from his prick into her cunt, up
near her womb.

"Ummmmmmm, That was good. I never expected that!"

John had to agree as he collapsed on top of the woman-child completely
exhausted. Shortly, the two of them fell asleep, the very picture of two
people fucking. He between her spread legs, with his cock still dripping
his potent seed into the young girl's developing womb.

Her Father's Daughter
(Author Unknown)

CHAPTER 6 - Suzy's Reward.

Part 1.

Dinner at the Fisher house was not nearly as fancy. The fare
consisted of frozen pizza and Coke, with ice-cream for dessert. All
through the meal, There were surreptitious glances, giggles, and funny
looks being passed, until Mary decided that enough was enough.

"Wham!" The spatula slapped the table, getting everyone's attention.

"There are things going on in this house, that, I think, the whole
family should know." Mary announced as she laid down the spatula.

June glanced guiltily at Jeremy, who was looking back at her
open-mouthed. June then looked at her mother, and receiving a stern
glance in return, wished she could just melt under the table. Jeremy
looked over to his mother also, and felt his ears getting so red, he felt
like they were on fire. Suzy was looking at her mother with astonishment.
After all that stuff about her not telling anyone this morning...

Dan just leaned back in his chair and waited. He knew his wife better
than anyone, and he figured that she'd let him know anything he needed to
know, when she figured he needed that information.

"Now I want all of your solemn promises, that not a word of this will
ever leave this house." She looked around the table, and caught each eye
in turn, until everyone had nodded his/her acceptance.

"First, Suzy's going to have a baby." Mary looked at the dropped jaws
of her two older children with some satisfaction. `That ought to get
their attention.' She thought.

"No, not right away." She continued. "She's probably not even
pregnant yet, but she and your father are working on it."

Jeremy cast incredulous eyes at his little sister, while June looked
at her younger sister in awe. June had thought she had been daring with
Jeremy while little Suzy, who she thought didn't even like boys yet,
was... was... She finally forced the thought into her brain. Was making
out with DADDY?

"Do you mean that Daddy? ..." She couldn't say it. The thought was
too outrageous.

"Yes. Your Father is fucking Suzy. They aren't using birth control,
and she is trying to conceive." The woman's tone was flat.

"Does that mean you and Daddy are going to get a divorce?" Jeremy put
the thought that was troubling him into words.

"No Dear. Dan and I still love each other. We have no plans to get
divorced. In fact, I love him more than ever."

"But if Daddy's sneaking around and raping Suzy, How could you....?
I'd never forgive him, if my husband did that to me." With this comment,
June shot a black look at her father.

Jeremy was looking at his younger sister with some consternation. She
didn't look hurt, or even mad. In fact, now that he thought of it, she
looked proud.

"Whoah! Stop! Hold it. Did I say your Father was raping your
sister. As I remember, the word I used was `fucking'. No, your Father
is not `raping' Suzy. In fact, with the pressure she brought to bear on
him, it's more like she raped him. Now, as to the other item, your
father is not 'sneaking around'. He is doing this with my full knowledge
and encouragement. Perhaps I had better explain from the beginning."
Mary stopped and caught her breath.

"Now, All of you just sit there and listen." Said Mary as she started
to tell them the whole story of the "bet" that Dan had made with Suzy,
and the unexpected reward she had requested. This took quite a while,
before she wound up with:

"So, after I convinced him it was OK, he decided that if that was what
Suzy wanted, then it was up to him to live up to his side of the
bargain."

"You mean Daddy actually fucked Suzy?" Jeremy still couldn't believe
it.

"Well, mostly." Mary paused to go on but June interrupted.

"What do you mean 'mostly'? Either he fucked her or he didn't."

"I mean" Said Mary. "He fucked her, he came in her, but he hasn't
broken her hymen yet. Technically, she's still a virgin. Does that
satisfy your curiosity?"


Part 2.

June nodded, and then stared at her little sister with awe. To work
that hard, she didn't think she could ever do it. Not even for a reward
that big. She appreciated her younger sister's reasoning though. She
knew her parents would have refused if Suzy hadn't had Dan `over the
barrel', as it were. No wonder Suzy looked so proud of herself. Wow. To
be carrying Daddy's baby, with Mom's consent. June knew she would have
to congratulate the kid. With that, she put the thought into words.
"Well, all I've got to say is.. congratulations Suzy!"

Jeremy added his congratulations, and started the whole family singing
"For She's a Jolly good Fellow!", which made Suzy blush, then felt happy
that they all cared for her so much.

After the hubbub had died down, Mary explained that if Suzy was going
to have her father's baby, the whole family was going to have to help.
There might be nosy questions. If/when somebody noticed that Suzy's
belly was getting big, they would have to be ready. She explained that
when Suzy's belly started to show, The girl was going to "get sick" and
go to visit her grandfather on the farm. In the meantime, Mary was going
to start getting fatter, and then when Suzy started to get really big,
she would wear matching padding under her dress to look as if she were
pregnant. In the last month, Mary would go to visit her "sick" child,
and it would appear that Mary had another baby while staying on the farm
with her father.

"So you see, we are going to need your help to bring this off. If
anybody ever found out what your father was doing... " She didn't have to
finish. The whole family understood.

The thought of losing their father if someone found out that he was
screwing Suzy was scary. Both of the older children knew how much their
father cared for them, and the thought of not having him around was
frightening.

"If anyone asks, I'll say it was me." Volunteered Jeremy. The thought
of going to jail was scary, but losing his father was frightening.

"Thank you dear, but I don't think that'll be necessary." Mary
explained. "The main thing is that Suzy NEVER admits who has been
fucking her. Do you understand that young lady? If anyone asks, no
matter what they threaten you with, you never admit fucking anybody. If
they say they'll throw me, your brother, or your father in jail, if you
don't tell, you don't admit a thing. Do you understand what I'm getting
at?"

Suzy did. She was a very bright child. "You mean that no matter what
anybody suspects, they'll never be able to make a case if I don't say
something." She replied. "Don't worry Mom. I'll keep my mouth shut. Even
if they threaten You, or Dad, or Jeremy, or even June. I won't be
bullied."

Dan and Mary both heaved a sigh of relief. She did understand! "What
about you two?" Dan asked his two older children. "Somebody might start
badgering you also. That's why your mother and I decided that you both
had better be in on this from the beginning."

Both Jeremy and June assured him that red hot pincers wouldn't get
them to admit anything. With that assured, Mary decided to get
everything out in the open.

"Now that we've taken care of that, there is one other thing." She
said. "Jeremy."

"Huh?" Replied the boy.

"What were you doing in your sister's room this afternoon? I saw you
coming out naked, and June was getting dressed afterward. Do I have to
prepare for more than one pregnancy in this house?" The smile she had
when she asked took a lot of the sting out, but both of the older
children looked at each other guiltily.

"Caught!" Was their common thought. Then each of their heads gave a
bare nod to their mother's inquiring look before being hidden in blushes
and shame. The woman decided she might as well find out just how bad the
news was.

"I see. And just how long has this been going on?" She inquired.

"Just today." Mumbled Jeremy.

"Did you actually put it inside her?" Mary asked.

Jeremy nodded, finding it hard to speak.

"Did you use a condom?" She continued.


Part 3.

Jeremy shook his head. It was obvious that she was not going to get
much more from him, so Mary turned her attention to the other guilty
party.

"Did your brother climax in you?" She asked June.

"Yes Mom, several times." The young girl responded.

"I see." The older woman continued. "Did you have an orgasm too?"

"Oooh yes!" The girls voice turned dreamy as she remembered.

"Well, when was your period?" Mary asked. Maybe there was still a
chance.

"Two weeks ago." The child's voice responded.

"Oh, Shit! You kids. You'd almost think you were trying to get
knocked-up." The woman's voice was exasperated.

"I was." The girl replied, the went on at her mother's startled look.
"But I don't want to be. At least not yet. Maybe in a couple of years
when Jeremy and I are older, but I don't want to be tied to a baby just
yet. Suzy may want to spend her teenage years raising a baby, but I
wanted to have some fun first. I just couldn't help myself. I love
Jeremy, and do want to have his baby, but not yet." By this time the
12-year-old girl was almost sobbing, as she suddenly wrapped her arms
around her mothers neck and buried her head in her mother's hair.

Mary comforted her distraught daughter. "It's OK honey. Tomorrow,
we'll get you two a box of condoms. Monday, I'll take you down to see
Doc. Sheffield, and get you on the pill. There's a good chance you
didn't get caught, even if this is your best time. In the mean time, I'm
going to have a few choice word's with your brother." She turned her
glare on the older boy who wilted under her gaze.

"But... But...." Jeremy gave up. his mother would never believe his
protestations of innocence.

"Mom, that's not fair!" Jeremy might not come to his own defense, but
June would. When Jeremy had been so considerate of her, then to be
unjustly accused, seemed wrong to her. She'd have to tell the whole
story even if it meant that she took punishment that he would have gotten
otherwise.

"Jeremy tried to wait till we got some rubbers, but I wouldn't let
him." She explained. "I wanted him to try and get me pregnant. I just
couldn't help myself. I was so horny, and he was so nice to me, and so
handsome, and so loving, and so caring, and so sexy, and so cute, and
so..." At this point she started sobbing for real in her mother's breast.
"And then he was going to pull out, and I didn't let him. I couldn't
bear the thought of it going to waste. Finally when he wanted me to at
least go douche or drain it into the toilet..." The little girl started
bawling for sure now, soaking the front of her mother's dress while sobs
shook her little frame.

"It's all right dear. I'm not going to punish Jeremy. I'm not going
to punish either of you. Lord knows, you deserve it. Doing this without
telling either of us first." The older woman comforted her daughter.

"You mean you wouldn't be mad if we'd just told you first?" Inquired
Jeremy, amazed at his daring after escaping one reprimand. "We thought
you'd just get mad, and say NO."

Mary quietly looked at her only son, then replied. "Do you think you
would have refrained if we had asked you to?"

"Uh no. We'd have probably sneaked off and done it anyway."

"Do you think your father and I are so retarded that we couldn't
figure that out?" She stared at him.

"No." Jeremy didn't know just how smart his parents were, but retarded
was the last epithet he would think to apply to them. Both had Phds, His
mother he knew had worked in some hush-hush work for the government that
still brought some mighty high-powered people over to ask for advice. As
for his father, he knew they didn't pay $150,000 salaries to everyday
computer-programmers. The work his father did at the systems house must
be quite something as several companies had tried to hire him away.
Jeremy had gotten several head-hunter's calls as they tried to inveigle
his father to work for someone else.

"I guess I just didn't think." He responded.

Part 4.

"Just didn't think. I think that applies to both of you. Next time
try to. OK?" The admonition was given with a loving smile that made
Jeremy feel better. Still guilty, but better.

"Ok mom. I'll try. June? Are you OK?" This last was addressed to
his sister who was still curled up in her mother's lap.

"I'm OK Jemmy" The girl wiped her eyes, and tried to sit up.

"Well! Now that that's settled. Let's go on.... June."

"Yes, Mommy?"

"If you were able to get pregnant tonight, you probably already are.
You can wait 'till tomorrow to use those condoms if you want. MAKE SURE
YOU DO THEN. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes Mommy!" The girl was overjoyed. A whole night of fucking before
she had to take precautions. She couldn't wait. The little girl hugged
her mother.

"Mommmy. Can Daddy and I 'do it' now?" Suzy inquired. "We never got
to finish earlier."

"I suppose. If we're going to have an orgy, we might as well get
started now. C'mon you guys. Everyone into the bedroom, and get
undressed. No Jeremy, not in your bedroom, in ours. We'll all get
undressed together." With this, Mary ushered her offspring and husband
into the big bedroom with the king-sized bed that she and her husband
used to laughingly call their 'playpen'.

As she watched her father remove his clothes, June almost forgot to
take off her own. She never thought she'd ever get to see her own father
naked, except for an occasional glimpse of him in the shower. Now she was
standing so close to him that his enormous cock touched her belly-button
when she wasn't careful. The 12-year-old girl was so excited she didn't
even notice the appreciative looks her own state of undress were drawing
from her father and brother.

"Wow Daddy, It's so big!" gasped June. "How are you going to get that
big thing in Suzy? Won't it hurt her? I think it'd split me open if you
put it in me."

With this, she reached out and grabbed her father's prick with her hot
little hands, and rubbed it against her lightly rounded belly. Dan almost
repeated his actions of earlier that afternoon. It was only with extreme
effort that he kept from cumming all over his older daughter's naked
little belly.

"Umm, June.. if you don't stop, I'm going to cum all over you." He
warned. "I'm supposed to use this on Suzy. Why don't you go over and
help out your brother. He looks like he needs it."

Jeremy did look like he needed help. His cock was sticking out so
far, he was having trouble getting his underpants down.

"No, wait! Let me help!" Said June, as she walked over to her
brother, kneeled down, and swallowed the engorged cock that was still
sticking out of the hole in his underpants.

This was too much for Jeremy. First seeing his whole family naked,
getting ready to fuck, then having his cute little sister swallow his
cock got the better of him. In no time at all the horny young boy began
to ejaculate in his little sister's mouth.

"Unh Uunnnhhh! Oh June! Oooooh that feels good!" He exclaimed as he
shot bolt after bolt of his rich seed into his cute little sister's
wildly sucking mouth.

June let her brother's cum fill her mouth. She liked the sweet sticky
flavor of his cum. She wrapped her tongue around the stiff shaft, and
stripped the last tasty curds of her brother's seed into her mouth. She
liked the taste so much, it was only with reluctance that she finally
swallowed to keep from losing some on the carpet. She pursed her lips
around her brother's swollen organ, and sucked the last tasty drops out
of the end. She was so proud that she was able to do this for her
handsome big brother.

Part 5.

It wasn't until the young girl finished, that she realized the show
she was putting on for the rest of the family. This was brought home to
her by the sudden clapping of the rest of the family as they cheered her
on.

"Way to go June." From Suzy.

"That's my girl." From Dan.

"Swallow it all dear." From Mary.

"Jesus! Thanks Sis!" From Jeremy.

June blushed, as she got to her feet, but made a big show of
swallowing the last of her brother's cum, then turned around and made a
sweeping bow.

"Now it's your turn, little sister." She said, jokingly. "Top that!"
as she turned a big smile on her younger sibling.

Suzy swallowed hard. "C'mere Daddy." She said. "Do it to me." The
little girl lay back on the bed and spread her legs exposing her hairless
little slit.

"Please Daddy? Fuck me." She implored.

"Well, go on dear." Mary encouraged him. "Fuck her."

Dan approached the naked little girl on the bed.

"Come here Honey." He told her, as he reached for his little girl,
pulled her back upright, and started kissing her. He opened his mouth,
stuck his tongue between her teeth, and was pleasantly surprised when she
started kissing him back with an experienced tongue that he didn't
realize she possessed. The little girl stuck her tongue back in his
mouth and twined it with his. She began rubbing her bare little titties
against his chest, and rotating her smooth little belly against his. Dan
responded by running his big strong hands up and down the little girl's
back, enjoying the feel of her naked flesh against his. Shortly, Suzy
began grinding her crotch against his, while his prick was dribbling
drops of pre-cum all over her naked little belly. Dan decided his little
girl was ready.

"Ok Suzy, Here it comes." He said as he pushed his engorged cock into
the little girl's slit.

Suzy's eyes got wider and wider, as the head of her parent's cock
forced it's way into her little crack. The hole stretched, and
stretched, until it seemed it could stretch no more. Suzy's little hole
was white with strain, and it looked like her father's cock just wasn't
going to fit, when suddenly, the head vanished inside the little girl's
hole.

"Whoosh." There was the simultaneous expulsion of air from five sets
of lungs. Everyone in the room had been holding their breaths.

"Wow. I don't believe he got it in her." Said June, in awe of her
little sister. "Doesn't that hurt Suzy?"

Suzy shook her head as she pushed back at her father, and watched
another inch of paternal cock vanish inside her horny little belly.
"Feels good." She replied, squirming excitedly.

"Suzy, Stop!" Dan admonished. "If you keep that up, I'm going to
cum."

"Want you to cum in me." The little girl replied. "Want you to make a
baby in me."

"If I cum now," The man reminded her. "I wont be able to break your
hymen."

Suzy immediately stopped squirming. "You promised you'd do it Daddy.
Don't stop now." She waited for his final entrance.

Dan pushed his big cock into his little girl's pussy. She now had 3
inches inside her, but it wouldn't go any further. He pushed harder at
the obstruction.

"Ow." Said Suzy, then bit her lip to keep from saying more. She wasn't
going to chicken out now. Not with the whole family watching.

Part 6.

Dan pushed harder. He knew he was hurting Suzy, and figured if he
didn't break her "cherry" now, he'd never be able to do it. He was
already starting to lose his erection at the thought of causing pain to
the little girl he loved so much. The girl's hymen wouldn't budge. He
looked down at his little girl, and knew he wouldn't be able to do it.
She wasn't saying a word, but the tears welling out of the corner of her
eyes told him the whole story.

"I'm sorry Suzy. I just can't do it." He said as he started to
extract his softening prick from the belly of the little child.

There was a sudden "Smack!" followed by a loud "Ouch!", then by a
higher-pitched "Ow!" as Mary "took a hand" in matters. The woman had
seen what was happening, and had decided to do something. The
'something' was a swat on her husband's bare buttocks just as hard as she
could hit. The reflexive response of pulling away, had driven Dan's
prick up in Suzy's little belly, ripping her hymen away with scarcely a
pause. Mary looked down between the incestuously coupled duo. Her
husband's cock was now 2/3 of the way up in the child's belly.

"Now you fuck that little girl, Dan, like you were supposed to, and
stop this nonsense." She admonished.

Dan started to giggle, and Suzy joined him. "Yeah, Daddy. Fuck me
like you are supposed to." She started rocking her hips, enjoying the
sliding, slipping feel of her father's cock that was finally clear up in
her belly where it belonged. The little twinges of her broken hymen,
just added to the excitement. "Fuck me, Daddy." She prompted again.

Dan just stood there looking down at the obscene sight. There was his
little 12-year-old girl with her little tiny breasts and slim, almost
boyish hips lying naked on the bed. Down below, he could see her flat
little belly, now bulging slightly each time his cock slid home. Just
below the childish belly, was her hairless little slit, now obscenely
stretched around her own father 's cock as he carefully slid in and out
about three inches at a time. The enormous prick seemed much too big for
the tiny little girl, but Suzy kept pushing back at her father each time
he pushed at her. She would pull back at the same time he did, and it
seemed that the little girl's cunt would turn itself inside out as it
clung to his engorged cock. He could feel his daughter's little cunt
squeezing his cock as the child worked to get her father to impregnate
her.

"Oooh Daddy, That feel's nice." Suzy exclaimed as she felt her father
push his cock all the way into her belly, until the head was pushing at
the gates to her womb. She looked down and saw that most of her father's
oversized prick had vanished inside her little crack. Suzy squirmed,
trying to get the last three inches in. "Daddy, Can't you get it all in
me?" She begged.

Dan tried. With all but the last three inches of his cock now clear
up inside the little girl's belly, he pushed harder.

"Unggh!" Said Suzy as she felt her pussy stretch, as another inch of
her father's cock slid into her tightly stretched little cunt. She could
feel her father's enormous prick pushing at the ring of muscles that
guarded the entrance to her womb. It wouldn't go any further.

"I'm sorry Suzy. That's all I can get in." Dan told the little girl.
"We'll just have to wait until you get older, and you're bigger inside
before I can get the rest in."

"Please Daddy. Try. I want all of you in me." The little girl
pleaded.

Dan pushed, and pulled, and then pushed in even harder. His cock slid
in and out of the child's belly, but the most he could gain, was another
quarter-inch.

"It's no use." He said. "I don't want to hurt you, and there's just
no more room."

"Daddy." Spoke up June.

"Yes?"

"Jeremy puts his prick all the way up in my womb. Can't you do that
with Suzy?"

The thought almost caused Dan to climax right then, but he managed to
hold onto most of his self-control. "I don't see how." He responded. "I
don't want to tear Suzy inside."

Part 7.

"Dan." Interjected his wife. "Just push all the way up inside her,
and keep up the pressure. Her muscles will eventually loosen up, and you
can go inside."

"You want me to try that Suzy?" Dan asked the little girl.

Suzy nodded, and braced herself. Dan pushed his stiff cock all the
way home in his little girl's pussy. He then started pushing the head of
his prick into the ring of muscles that guarded her womb. At first
nothing happened, but Dan kept up the pressure, slowly trying to push
deeper, each time he felt a little slack. He looked at his little girl.
Suzy was biting her lip to keep from crying, but still little tears
leaked out of the corners of her eyes. The brave little 12-year-old was
no quitter though. She still kept gamely pushing back at her father,
encouraging him with: "Uuunnggghhhhh, Daddy, I think it's starting to go
in!"

Sure enough, Dan could suddenly feel a tight ring of muscles surround
the tip of the swollen prick he was pushing into his little daughter's
flat little belly. Meanwhile, the rest of her cunt was milking on the
bottom part of the meaty cylinder. He could have came then, but the
pressure increased on the head of his prick, and he suddenly felt a tight
ring slide over the glans, and painfully squeeze his prick just behind
the head, while the last 2 inches of his cock vanished into the willing
receptacle between his young daughter's legs.

"Ow!" Said Suzy and Dan, both together, as his pubic hair came to rest
against her bare little cunt.

"Ooooh I did it. Look Mommy, I got all of Daddy's cock in me." The
little girl babbled. "Now Daddy, fuck me, and get me pregnant. I want
you to cum in me. Shoot your juice in my womb. Please Daddy? Make a baby
in me. I want to feel you making a baby in my belly. Get me pregnant
with your cum. Please Daddy? Unnhh Uuunnnnhhhh!" The little girl's words
became incoherent, as her climax overtook her.

Dan couldn't believe the utter depravity of what he was doing. All his
life, the man had thought that the worst thing a father could do to his
little girl, was to have sex with her. The stories about virginal young
girls who were abused by their fathers had always made him wonder how a
man could do such a thing to his own child. He had been horrified at
tales of little girls as young as 10 being molested by their parents. As
for the thought of a man who would stoop so low as to actually father a
child on his own flesh and blood... It was unthinkable. But he was not
only "molesting" his virginal young daughter, he was actually fucking his
own pre-teenaged kid.

Dan would push his swollen cock up into his little girl's belly, until
the head popped into the child's uterus. Then he'd pull out, and the
little girl's pussy would cling to his retreating cock and almost turn
itself inside out. Then back in again until his pubic hair met the naked
lips of the child's tiny slit, and the head of his cock was once again
leaking pre-cum inside his little girl's 12-year-old twat. In, out, in,
out. Dan knew he was about to ejaculate his dangerous baby-making sperm
right inside his own daughter's receptive young womb.

Dan thought. "It's bad enough for a man to molest a girl who is
14-years old, what about a man who would stick his adult-sized prick
right up inside his own child's tiny little cunt, and actually squirt his
potent seed inside the unprotected belly of a little girl who was only
12?" Yet here he was, with his 9-inch cock stuck all the way up inside
his 12-year-old virgin daughter's tight little belly, and he was about to
ejaculate his potent, baby-making sperm directly into the child's
immature young womb and try to get his own little girl pregnant. The
amazing thing was, that far from being scared, and resisting her father's
incestuous advances, little Suzy had not only started the whole thing,
but had almost blackmailed him into fucking her. Not only that, but the
precocious young girl was actually begging her own father to beget a
child in her womb. And his family! His family not only wasn't mad at him
for fucking his little girl, they were actually encouraging him to
impregnate his own pre-pubescent little daughter.

"C'mon Daddy, knock her up."

"Yeah Daddy, knock the kid up."

"Go ahead Dear. Let's see you make a baby in Suzy."

"Unh. Unnnhh. Fuck me Daddy. C'mon, fuck me. Please?"

Part 8.

The feel of his own little girl climaxing around his tumescent cock,
while she muttered these obscene things, took Dan over the edge. He felt
his little girls cervix squeezing the swollen head of his prick, while
she tried to milk the semen out of his balls with the strong muscles at
the entrance to her pussy. He pushed the last fractional inch of his
engorged prick up into the virginal belly of his tiny little daughter,
and gave his little girl what she had been asking for. He felt his cum
gather behind the head of his prick, until the pressure became so great
that the spasming muscles of her cervix could not hold it back. He
squirted a big sticky glob of incestuous sperm right into the center of
his tiny little daughter's welcoming 12-year-old womb.

The feeling of her father's oversize cock stretching her uterus, while
he ejaculated rope after big slippery rope of warm greasy sperm right
inside her receptive young womb, caused the little girl to lose all
control.

"Oh Daddy. Do it. Squirt your cum in me. Make a baby in my tummy."
She rambled as her orgasm caused her small body to jerk uncontrollably.

Dan felt overcome with love for his little girl. He realized that
squirting his seed into his own child's womb, while the little girl
begged him to impregnate her, made him love his daughter in a way that
nothing else could. There was something about getting your own little
girl pregnant, that created a bond that couldn't otherwise be matched.

Mary watched the incestuously fucking couple on the bed. The tiny
little girl looked much to small to take the mighty thrusts of her
father's enormous prick in her overstretched little slit. Still, the
child would push back with each vigorous thrust that made her flat little
tummy bulge from the pressure of her parent's bloated cock on the inside.
When Dan suddenly forced his swollen prick all the way up in their little
girl's belly, Mary knew her husband was squirting his potent seed in the
child's womb.

"Do it, Honey." The woman encouraged. "Fuck your daughter. Cum in her
Dan. Knock the kid up. Let me see you make a baby in Suzy."

Mary then turned her attention to her little girl who was gasping as
she worked, using her vaginal muscles, to milk her father's thick sticky
sperm up into her firm little belly, striving mightily to get her
immature young body to reproduce.

"Get ready Honey." She said. "Your father is going to squirt the
thick sticky white stuff that makes babies right inside your womb. Take
your daddy's sperm inside you. Your father loves you very much, and he's
going to try and get you pregnant."

Dan lost all touch with reality. If his wife and his 12-year-old
daughter could talk nasty, why couldn't he? "Here it comes." He mumbled.
"Daddy's cumming in his little baby girl. Daddy's going to make a baby in
that cute little belly. I'm going to squirt my nasty old baby-juice in
that sweet little belly of yours, and knock you up. Daddy's going to make
your belly get big with his baby. C'mon Suzy, tell me you want me to get
you pregnant."

With each sentence, Dan forced his convulsing cock as far as he could
into his child's womb. Spasm after spasm shook him, as each thick sticky
glob of incestuous sperm pushed it's way through his swollen prick, into
the squeezing belly of the prepubescent little girl, before being
forcefully injected into his horny little daughter's eagerly accepting
womb.

Suzy loved it. She loved her father, and couldn't think of a better
way to show it, than by bearing his child. She liked the warm slick
feeling of having her own father's sperm soaking into her receptive womb,
knowing that it might make her pregnant. She enjoyed the feeling of being
underneath her rutting father as he plunged his long, hard prick into
her. Each time, Suzy would feel the base of her father's turgid cock
expand, then she would feel the bulge advance up the swollen tube, into
her tight little belly, until it ended with the forceful injection of
another surge of life-giving sperm into her uterus. Each prolific squirt
of her own father's potent seed into the child's eagerly accepting womb,
caused the little 12-year-old girl to climax all over again. It made
Suzy feel all warm inside to feel her virile father's precious sperm
squirting high up in her belly, to know that he loved her enough be
willing to get her pregnant, and that she might already be carrying her
own father's child in her womb.

"Do it Daddy." Suzy encouraged, "Knock me up. Make my belly get big
with your baby. Get me pregnant with your cum."


Part 9.

At last, Dan's wild ejaculations slowed. His swollen cock began to
shrink in his daughter's cunt. He lay on top of his little girl,
enjoying the squeezing of her tight little pussy on his softening prick
as the head 'popped' out of the child's uterus. Dan finally kissed his
daughter, while he lay on top of her, enjoying the feel of his little
girl's smooth young belly rubbing against his, and her tiny little tits
poking into his chest.

"Thank you Suzy." Dan was finally able to breath.

"No. Thank YOU Daddy." Was the little girl's breathless response. "I
hope I'm pregnant now."

"Well, We certainly tried hard enough." He replied as he looked around
to see his family's reaction, while keeping his now softened prick pushed
up inside his young daughter's snugly clasping cunt.

It was quite a sight that greeted his eyes. Watching him fuck the
squealing little 12-year-old, had been too much for the other occupants
of the room. Jeremy was madly screwing young June on the bedroom chair,
sliding his swollen cock in and out of his sister's obscenely stretched
little slit, while feeling his mother up between the legs. Mary was
about to climax on her son's fingers while she licked June's swelling
breasts, and encouraged the boy to fuck his sister like their father was
doing to Suzy.

"C'mon Jeremy, fuck her hard! Cum in her... knock your sister up!" She
prompted. "Let me see your cum squirt into her hot little cunt!" Mary
couldn't believe her own mouth.

"Yeh Jeremy, Make a baby in me. Knock me up like Momma says."
Encouraged the little girl, as she humped back at her big brother, and
watched his swollen prick appear and disappear in the tiny little hole
between her legs.

Jeremy couldn't hold out any longer. He began ejaculating his thick
sticky sperm right into his own sister's squirming little belly.
"Unnnggghhhh, shit!" He exclaimed. "Here it comes! Oh God, I'm cumming
up your cunt again June! Uhhhhh! Fuck, yeahhhhh! Take it, you gorgeous
little cunt... fuckin' take it ALL!"

Mary climaxed along with her two children. She was thrilled by the
thought of having sex with them, and watching her son fucking his little
sister, while he fingered her hotly-aroused pussy was enough to get her
over the top.

"Whooohh!" Was all she could say as she collapsed on the bed alongside
her husband who still had his oversized prick stuck in their youngest
daughter's tiny slit.

Dan watched his son, as the boy pushed his erupting prick all the way
up inside June's tight little twat, and held it there. The man could tell
his son was cumming buckets inside her. As Jeremy pushed his spasming
cock up hard inside his sister, Dan could see a smear of white appear on
one side of the girl's tightly stretched little hole. June's tiny little
pussy was too small to hold all of the thick greasy sperm her big brother
was squirting inside her womb.

Dan couldn't help himself. His overstimulated brain made him say
something that he couldn't believe was coming from his own mouth. "Do it
son. Fuck her! Fuck the hot little cunt. She loves it.... cum in her
pussy till she can't hold any more!"

Jeremy had started to relax, when his father's encouragement reached
his brain. The thought, that his parent's were actually encouraging him
to get his little sister pregnant, was too much. The boy's overstimulated
cock once again expanded in his little sister's belly, dilating the
child's vaginal orifice, as he began spewing jet after creamy jet of
thick viscous sperm right into his own little sister's unprotected womb.

Hearing her father's words, encouraging her brother to get her
pregnant, while feeling her big brother squirting his thick sticky semen
inside her taut little belly, caused June's climax to intensify until she
almost blacked out. The little girl grabbed her big brother, wrapped her
arms and legs around him, and proceeded to thrust her tiny little body up
at his engorged cock with an intensity that threatened to bruise both of
them.

"Unnh UnnnnHHHH! Aaauuuuggghhh!" Grunted the little girl before
collapsing in a boneless heap underneath her rutting brother.

Part 10.

Jeremy kept on fucking June as she lay limp and exhausted beneath him,
emptying his young balls into the moaning little girl. Then with an
almighty shove that made June cry out, he pushed up one last time in the
little girl's belly, and ejaculated one last incestuous dollop of
dangerous baby-making seed right into his own little sister's receptive
young womb.

The sight was so stimulating, that Dan's cock, which had never gotten
completely soft, began to inflate again in Suzy's squeezing little belly.

"Ooooh Daddy, I feel that." Said Suzy, as she began to squirm on her
father's hardening prick.

"Here, Honey. Try it this way." Dan said, as he pulled the little
girl off his cock, then lay back on the bed, and motioned for her to
climb on top. Suzy immediately pushed her father's big cock between her
legs, and sat down on him. The two incestuous lovers both sighed with
satisfaction as the man's prick disappeared again into his diminutive
young daughter's tight little belly.

"Oooh Daddy." The little girl said, as she forced herself down on her
father's enormous prick until the head of the engorged member squeezed
into her hungry little womb. "I think it goes in deeper this way."

Dan liked the feeling of his daughter's tight little slit squeezing
his engorged cock. After cumming 3 times that day however, he was in no
hurry to do it again. He wanted to enjoy the sensations of fucking his
youngest daughter as long as he could this time.

"Jeremy... June...." He called his elder two children. "Come over here
on the bed, and do it this way. You can both rest, and still fuck at the
same time."

Jeremy hurried to comply. When he pulled his cock out of his little
sister, a flood of white flowed out of the little girl's slit and started
to soak into the chair. Mary hurriedly grabbed the box of tissue beside
the bed, and mopped up the mess between June's legs.

"There." She said. "Next time watch it when you pull out."

"Daddy's cum didn't leak out of Suzy, when they switched." complained
June.

"Daddy came in Suzy's womb, and her cervix probably is holding his
sperm inside." Explained Mary. "She's so young, her muscles can probably
keep it from coming out."

June, in the meantime, had climbed on top of her brother, who had
joined their father on the bed. Reaching down, she grabbed her brother's
prick, and pushed it up her hole. Shortly, Suzy and her sister were
sliding up and down together on their father's and brother's respective
cocks. It was quite an erotic sight, and Mary had a good view.

"Slow down you two." Dan cautioned his daughters. "We want this to
last a while."

Obediently, the two little girls slowed their rising and falling and
just sat squirming on their incestuous partners.

"Now Dear." Dan said. "Why don't you tell us all about you and your
father, while we fuck. We'd like to hear all the juicy details."

"You want ALL the details?" Mary asked quizzically.

"ALL of them." Dan assured her.

"Well," Said Mary. "This may take a while."

The whole family assured her that they all were willing to listen to
the complete story, and this is what she told them:

Her Father's Daughter
(Author Unknown)

CHAPTER 7 - Mary's Story.

Part 1.

"I guess it all started with my mother. Or maybe, you could say, with
her father. Momma was an only child. She grew up on the farm with
hardly anyone her own age. The nearest neighbors they had, lived 2 miles
away, and had no children. The only time she met other children, was
when she went to school. Momma spent most of her time with her parents,
and they were very close."

"When Momma was only 3 years old, she started climbing out of the
crib, which was starting to get too small for her, and she would creep
over to her parent's bed, and get in bed with them. She loved to snuggle
up next to her father, and go to sleep there. Well, at first, Grandma
and Grandpa tried to put her back in her own bed, but Momma was
persistent. She'd wait until they fell asleep again, and climb right
back into bed with them. After a while, they gave up, and decided that
they'd let her sleep with them, until she got older. That was a laugh.
She never got enough "older" that she let them put her in her own bed.
It's true she had her own room, when she got older. Still, every night,
she'd sneak down to her parent's bedroom and crawl in bed with them,
usually on her father's side. She liked it best, when they'd let her
sleep between the two of them."

"As you can imagine, at first it put a cramp in her parent's
love-life. After a while though, they decided that she was too young to
know what they were doing, and later they figured that she knew anyway,
so what the heck. It finally got so that they'd make love whether she
was in the room with them or not. They explained to her what they were
doing, that they loved each other very much, and this was one of the ways
that they showed their love for each other. Momma learned to accept
this, and would enjoy watching them. It made her feel good to know that
her parents still cared for each other."

"For some reason (Momma never did tell me.) Grandma was unable to have
any more children, so another child never came along to interrupt this
scenario. After several years, her parents were so used to having the
child in bed with them, that they found it difficult to sleep without her
in bed also. This went on for several years, until Momma was about 6 or
7."

"One night, Momma woke up in the middle of the night with her father's
penis poking between her legs. This in itself, was not all that unusual,
her father's cock would often grow to an erection during the night, and
she would just lift her leg, and let it rest between her thighs. When
her father awoke, he'd pull away, and Momma would usually get a good view
of her parents making love. This night was different. Her father was
having a "wet dream" and was sliding his cock in and out between her legs
with a copulating motion that Momma had seen him use many times, on her
mother. At first, she was a little frightened, then she was proud that
her father loved her enough to treat her like her mother."

"She closed her legs around her father's cock, and pulled it up tight
against her little slit as she backed up to him and moved her hips along
with his. After a little bit of this, her father ejaculated in her hands
as she held the head of his prick where it stuck out from between her
legs. Momma knew this white stuff was what her father usually squirted
in her mother, and she was happy she was able to help her father out in
this manner. Shortly, her father turned over in his sleep, and Momma got
up and washed her hands."

"After that, Momma always took a handkerchief to bed with her in case
it happened again. As you might guess, it did happen again. Not that
night, or even the next. But then, one night several weeks later, Momma
woke up to feel her father's prick sliding in and out between her legs
again. This time, she used her body and legs to jack him off into the
handkerchief, and went back to sleep with her father's cock still leaking
sperm on her legs. This scene was repeated about once a week or so, for
several months."

"Momma found that it felt real good when her father's prick rubbed her
little slit back and forth, so she started pulling his cock up against
the top of her cunt, and rubbing the length of her moist little slit up
and down his cockshaft until he came. She got to like the warm slick
feeling of his semen squirting against her belly as she held his prick up
tight against her pussy."

"Well, as you can guess, one day she got a little too excited, and
pushed the wrong way when her father started to squirt. Her father's
cock pushed up between her legs, into her little hole, and actually
started to squirt his cum inside Momma for the first time. Momma liked
the feeling of her father squirting his cum inside her, and probably
would have let him continue, but her father was still dreaming he was
fucking his wife's pussy and tried to push his big cock right up into her
belly while he was cumming in her. This brought a loud squeal from Momma,
which woke up both her parents."

Part 2.

"When Grandma opened her eyes to find her husband with his cock stuck
between their little girl's legs, squirting his sperm into the child's
pussy, she hit the ceiling. She thought he was raping Momma, and started
hitting him, and calling him names, and threatening him with all sorts of
things. It wasn't until Momma told her that her father was not raping
her, that he was in fact asleep, and she had been using his cock to
masturbate with, that her mother finally calmed down. Her mother told
her that that was the last night she would sleep with them. From then
on, she was told, she would sleep in her own room. Well, Grandma didn't
figure on Momma's precocious nature."

"That night, after spending 2 hours alone in her own bed for the first
time, Momma got up and sneaked down again to her parent's bedroom. She
waited until they were asleep (It took an awfully long time, as her
parents were used to Momma sleeping with them.), then she sneaked into
their bedroom, and crawled in next to her Daddy. Her parents were so
used to her being in bed with them, that they didn't even notice until
the next morning. Her parent's decided it was a hopeless case, and gave
up."

"After that, Momma never took the handkerchief to bed again. When she
felt her father's copulating motions, she'd rub the head of his prick up
and down her hairless little slit until she felt the first twitch of his
orgasm. Then she'd push her father's cockhead into her tiny cunthole,
and let him squirt his sperm into her virginal pussy. This continued
about once a week, until Momma was about twelve."

"One night, Momma started feeling exceptionally horny. She hoped that
this would be one of 'those' nights again, but her father just slept. So,
Momma snuggled back up to her father spoon-fashion, and reached for his
cock. It wasn't so big this time, him not having a wet-dream, but she
was able to get it hard enough to fit between her legs. She managed to
get the head between her legs and was pushing down trying to get more
sensation from it when she felt a popping sensation, and her father's
prick suddenly shot up into her belly. The next thing she knew, she was
fucking her own father. She had figured her father would be the first to
fuck her someday, but it was still a surprise to the little girl when it
happened."

"At first it hurt a little when her father's big cock stretched her
tiny little hole, but pretty soon the child got used to having her tight
little tunnel being enlarged by her father's rapidly growing prick. She
started trying to make her father squirt his sperm in her cunt while he
slept. Grandpa however, was not going to sleep through his real first
fuck with his daughter. Feeling his daughter's tight little cunt sliding
up and down his distended cock, woke Grandpa up within 3 or 4 strokes. A
minute later, Momma found herself underneath her father, while the man
started pushing his big cock up into her tightly-clinging hole until it
pushed against her unbroken cherry. Then he pulled it back, until just
the head was held by the hot, clasping lips of her eager young cunt. Back
and forth, back and forth he thrust, fucking his little girl shallowly.
Pretty soon, Momma could feel her father's big cock start to swell, and
knew she was about to have her father's seed squirting up inside her
belly where it belonged."

"The rocking motions woke up her mother, who looked over at her
copulating husband and daughter, sighed, pulled the pillow over her head,
and went back to sleep. Grandpa proceeded to fuck Momma until both of
them came. Momma enjoyed the feeling of taking her father's sperm in her
belly, with him fucking her properly for the first time."

"From then on, Grandpa would fuck Momma at least twice a week, when he
wasn't fucking Grandma. He never pushed his cock all the way inside her,
and never broke her "cherry" (He said that was for her husband.), but he
did everything else. He taught Momma how to suck cock, and how to take
it up the rear. Things went on like this for several years, until Grandma
died."

"It happened when Momma was about 14. She caught the measles, probably
from someone at school. Her mother and father nursed her through it, and
it wasn't until she was almost over it that they found out that Grandma
had caught it too. They hadn't realized that Grandma had never had the
measles before, and could still catch it. Well, Grandma caught it hard.
I've learned since, that when older people catch the measles, it's much
harder on them. Well, back in those days, they didn't know that, and
didn't take precautions. Grandma died after about a week of fever and
rambling."

"During the last few days, during a short spell when Grandma was
feeling a little better, she asked Grandpa to be sure and take care of
Momma, and to please not leave the farm that the two of them had worked
so hard to make. She then asked Momma to take good care of her Daddy for
her. At the time, the two of them thought that Grandma would be getting
better soon, but promised anyway to make her feel better."

Part 3.

"When Grandma died, Momma thought it was her fault. After all, she
had given Grandma the measles, she figured. So, she figured it was up to
her to take care of Grandpa like her mother used to. About a week after
the funeral, Momma waited until Grandpa was asleep, sucked on his cock
until it was fully erect, and then sat down on it all the way. Her
father woke up with his 14-year-old daughter bleeding all over his belly,
but insisting that he fuck her properly, as she was now his `wife'.
Grandpa told her that she didn't need to do this, but she insisted, and
kept at it until he gave in. After that, Momma lived with her father as
man and wife until she turned 18. Momma gave Grandpa three children, but
only the first one lived. That one was Tommy..."

At this point, there was an interruption in the story, as Dan blurted.
"Tommy? But, isn't that your father's name?"

"Yes Dear, I'm getting to that. Do you want me to tell the story or
not?" Mary replied, annoyed at being interrupted. Dan assured her that he
did, so Mary continued:

"Momma had Tommy about two years later, when she was sixteen. By that
time, she had established herself as her father's "wife", by sheer brass.
She had already stopped going to school, She just died her hair, put on
paint and powder, Started wearing her mother's dresses, and acted like
she was Grandpa's "new wife". Nobody questioned her about where they got
married, or what happened to his daughter. In those days, when a girl
turned 16, she either got married, or helped out on the farm, no more
school."

"Tommy was about 2 years old, and Momma had lost 2 others, when
Grandpa got kicked by a mule and died. The crazy thing was, they hadn't
had a horse or mule on the farm for 5 years when it happened. Grandpa
was helping a neighbor, transfer a mule to a truck for shipment, when the
crazy animal got loose. They had just recaptured it, when the animal
kicked Grandpa right through a board fence, where he had ducked to get
out of the way. The boards were rotten, and the mule's hoof went right
through the fence like it was cardboard, and stuck there. Grandpa died of
a concussion the next day. I understand the mule broke a leg, and was
shot."

"Well, after Grandpa died, Momma decided to quit the charade about
being his "wife". She was 18, the only living heir to the farm, and with
Grandpa dead, no one could cause him trouble about screwing his own
child. She took over the farm, and started to raise Tommy all by
herself."

"It was hard for Momma to work the farm, all by herself, but most of
the work she managed. She worked out an arrangement with a nearby
farmer, whereby he planted crops on her farm, and she got paid by getting
a share of the produce. Generally, it worked out to about a 25% share.
It wasn't a lot, but with that as income, and a garden and a cow and a
few chickens she somehow managed to make ends meet without mortgaging the
farm, or her own life to some husband she didn't want. After Grandpa
died, at first Momma thought she'd never want another man. As Tommy got
bigger, he was able to help out on the farm more and more, until by the
time he was 18, the farm was back in full operation as a family concern.
During that period however, there were many lonely and hungry nights that
the two of them shared on that lonely farm in the middle of nowhere."

"I don't know just when Momma began sleeping with Tommy... yes, you
guessed it, Tommy is my father... but I think it started when Grandpa
died and Momma was so lonely and heartbroken that she took her son to bed
and cuddled up with him. Having slept with her own parents when she was
young, she didn't see anything wrong with having her son sleep with her.
They slept in the same bed for the next several years. Momma eventually
managed to get her sexual appetite under control, and since Tommy was too
young, nothing much happened until Daddy got to be about 10 years old. By
that time, Daddy was already starting to get erections, and one day Momma
came in late and found her son playing with himself. Momma told him that
he shouldn't do that, that it was her job, and proceeded to suck her
son's prick until he got some kind of release and asked her to quit."

"After that, the young boy was after his mother to suck him about 2 or
3 times a day. He didn't cum yet, but he liked the feeling of his hard
little pecker in his mother's hot, sucking mouth so much that he wanted
her to do it all the time. Well Momma felt this was OK, but she was
getting too turned on herself. So Momma showed Tommy how to lick her
pussy, and made him promise to do her each time she did him. The first
time she came when her own son sucked her to orgasm after so many `dry'
years was quite something, I understand. Daddy thought she was dying, or
having convulsions, or something. Well, she explained that it was Ok,
and that she just felt too good to hold still, and that when he was a
little older he would understand better when it happened to him."

Part 4.

"After about a year of this, Momma woke up one night, and felt her
son's cock pressing against her bottom. She just naturally lifted her
leg, slid her son's cock up into her hole, and enjoyed her first
cock-induced orgasm in almost 8 years. Once Daddy discovered the
pleasures of fucking, he rarely wanted to go back to just sucking, and
Momma decided to let him continue. They fucked almost every night after
that, most nights more than once."

"It was about a year later, when Daddy was 11, that he experienced his
first orgasm. At first he thought he had peed in Momma, but she told him
that it was all right, and that it was something that he was supposed to
do. A few days later, when he pulled off Momma, he noticed a trickle of
white coming from his mother's vagina. Momma explained that that was the
stuff that made babies, and that if he wanted, she would let him make one
in her. Talk about letting the fox loose in the chicken coop! Daddy
wanted to do it all the time after that, and the two of them fucked like
rabbits every chance they got. After several months, Momma's belly began
to swell, and by the time my father was 12, he was the father of an 8
pound baby boy by his own mother."

"They didn't stop at just one, and after a few years there were not
only my older brother Jim, but my two older sisters Karen and Diane, me,
my younger brother Joey, and Rachel. After 6 kids by Daddy, and 3 by her
father, Momma felt she had done her duty (so to speak) and it was time to
stop baby- production. They didn't use any birth-control, just tried to
refrain from full sex during Momma's fertile periods."

"Of course, it was a lot easier for Momma, she was 35 years old, and
not so sex-driven any more. Daddy was 18 and just reaching his peak.
When Momma was unable to let Daddy fuck her, she would suck him off, and
let him "use the back door", so to speak, but she really hated to put him
off. It wasn't until she came across my older brother Jim fucking my
sister Karen about 6 years later, that she found what she thought might
be a semi-permanent solution."

"Momma walked into the livingroom one day, and found Karen and Jim,
both naked. Jim was behind Karen, and was pushing his cock up inside his
little sister's belly. Momma came in, just in time to watch her son, as
the boy started ejaculating his sperm right up inside her little girl's
womb. Momma could see that her son was pumping his little sister's womb
full of cum, by watching the tube on the bottom of the boy's cock , each
time another thick sticky gob of cum was forced into her daughter's
welcoming little belly. Jim was almost 13, and Karen was barely 12 at
the time. Momma asked them how long that this had been going on, and
when she learned that they had been having oral sex for over a year, and
that they had only recently progressed to the "real thing" she thought
that Karen might help out with her father. Being young and extremely
horny most of the time, both Karen and Jimmy were both very eager to
help. Karen admitted that she'd had the hots for her father ever since
she and Jimmy started messing around. Jimmy, of course, was more than
pleased at getting a chance to have sex with his gorgeous mother, and
proceeded to proved it then and there by sucking Momma off on the
livingroom couch as Karen watched, fingering her own little pussy to
climax after climax."

"By the time Daddy got home, Jimmy had fucked both Momma and Karen so
many times he was exhausted. Karen was kneeling on the floor, licking the
remains of Jimmy's last load out of Momma's cunt when Daddy walked in on
the family orgy. Without a word he took off his clothes and knelt behind
Karen, fisting his cock to erection as he felt up his eldest daughter's
cum-dripping cunt with his other hand. In a haze of lust, Momma looked up
over Karen's head and told Daddy to fuck her."

"Daddy spread Karen's legs wide and moved up behind her. She still had
her head down and her tiny little ass in the air, sucking her mother's
gaping, pink pussyhole. Daddy hunched down a little so his cock would
line up with little Karen's cunt and simply shoved it into her. Karen
squealed into Momma's cunt, but never lifted her tiny mouth off the hot,
juicy flesh she was sucking for an instant. Instead, she began to rear
her little ass up at Daddy's deeply-buried prick, fucking him back with
the same heated fervor that she was using to suck off her mother's tasty
pussyhole."

"Daddy fucked Karen hard for a good ten minutes, pounding into her
hot, tight little 12-year-old cunt as she continued to suck Momma off.
Then finally, when he felt himself cumming, Daddy grabbed her tiny hips
and pulled Karen's tight, hairless, quivering little twat onto his
squirting cock as he filled his daughter's eager young belly with sperm.
Jimmy, who had been watching his father fuck his horny little sister with
mounting arousal was soon sporting an adult-sized erection. But his
lustful gaze was centered on Momma. As soon as Karen pulled her mouth off
her mother's cunt, Jimmy scrambled up between Momma's legs and shoved his
cock into her cunt before Momma even had time to come down from her
orgasm"

Part 5.

"Karen rolled over and took Daddy's cock into her mouth while Jimmy
fucked Momma to another screaming orgasm. Then Daddy fucked Karen again,
this time with Karen on her back with her little legs over his shoulders
as he nailed her hot little 12-year-old ass into the couch. That first
family fuck session finished with Jimmy emptying his balls into his
mother's humping pussy for the third time that night, and Daddy squirting
a second load of sperm deep up inside Karen's willing young pussy. Later
that night, Daddy, Karen, Jim, and Mommy sat down and worked it out so
that whenever either Momma or Karen was in her fertile period, the other
one would take over `bedroom duties'."

"This usually worked out fairly well for both of them. It meant more
regular sex (No more sneaking around for Jim and Karen,) and less worry
about pregnancy. They were both able to have about a week off each time.
Of course Daddy and Jim didn't neglect them, both of them were expert
lovers with their mouths as well with as their sexual organs.
Occasionally however, both women would have their periods at the same
time, and this would result in a dry-spell for Daddy and Jim."

"About 6 months later, Diane got into the act when she caught Daddy
screwing Karen one morning. She wanted some too, and when they found out
she wasn't having periods yet, it solved the timing problems for a while.
Daddy took Diane's cherry that night and Jimmy fucked her straight
afterward. The two of them took turns fucking the horny little youngster
for the next couple of days until Momma and Karen were `available' again.

"Of course, I didn't know about any of this. I was only 10 at the
time, and I thought boys were "yucky". I had just started having my
periods (Momma had told me to expect them, so when I started to bleed I
knew what to do. I just never bothered to tell anyone.), so I thought
this whole sex thing was just a bother and a mess. It wasn't until about
a year later that I started feeling really horny. It seemed that once my
periods started getting regular, I'd get itchy between the legs every
month about halfway between my periods. I had mentioned it to Marge (A
school friend) and she had shown me how to tickle myself between the legs
until I "got off". She said her older brother had shown her what to do,
but most times she let him do it for her instead. It was so much more fun
that way she said."

"Once I started, it seemed I just couldn't stop. Pretty soon it
seemed that I would spend all my spare time in my room with one, the
other, or both of my hands stuffed between my legs working myself off
until I just couldn't do it anymore. Well, one day, I finally got
caught."

"Momma had heard the bed banging against the wall, over and over one
morning when Diane was busy with Daddy. She figured that if I was old
enough to be masturbating, maybe I was old enough to help out with the
`chores' The first thing I knew about it, was when Momma came into my
room just as I was about to climax for the third time. My hand was
between my legs, and I didn't have a stitch on, so there was no doubt
what I was doing."

"Momma told me to get up and follow her. I was scared to death,
thinking I was going to be punished for doing something awful. It was
quite a surprise when Momma led me into her bedroom. There was Diane
bouncing naked on top of Daddy. She led me over to the bed, and showed me
where Daddy's prick was going up inside Diane's tight little pussy. Then,
after Daddy and Diane worked themselves to a climax, Momma showed me the
white stuff, that Daddy had squirted inside Diane, and told me that this
was the stuff that made babies, that Diane was getting a little old to
take that stuff in her belly, and that starting tomorrow, it would be my
job to take care of Daddy each morning. They had me climb on top of
Daddy's sperm-covered prick, and sit down on it, so that I'd know what to
do in the morning."

"Well naturally being a virgin, I bled all over the place, but Daddy
just kept pushing his cock up my hot little hole until I started to feel
better. Once I started squirming on top of him, trying to get back my
lost orgasm, Daddy squirted a lot of that white-stuff up inside me,
causing me to climax like I never had with my fingers. Jimmy came in just
as Daddy was pulling his big fat cock out of me and asked if he could try
me too. Momma said that I was too sore to have another cock shoved up my
poor little pussyhole just yet and told Jimmy if he wanted a fuck he'd
just have to take care of his poor ol' Momma. Jimmy did... twice!"

"This was the start of a long comedy-of-errors, that resulted in my
getting pregnant."

"What's a comedy of errors, Momma?" asked Suzy.

"That's when two people think they agree on something, but each one
has a different understanding of what it was they agreed upon, causing
all sorts of troubles," answered Mary as she continued with the story.

Part 6.

"In this case, Daddy thought I couldn't get pregnant because I wasn't
having my periods yet. He didn't know that I had started having periods
before Diane did. Both Momma and Daddy figured that since Diane had just
started having periods, it was dangerous for her to fuck Daddy because
she might have a baby. Now me, I thought they were trying to make a
baby, and that Diane had gotten too old or something. You've got to
remember that my knowledge of how babies were made was still a little
rudimentary. I was proud that Daddy would want me to bear his child, and
was happy that Momma would let me."

"So, every morning, I'd go in and see Daddy, and make him squirt his
sperm in my belly, then go back to my room hoping this was the time I got
pregnant. Daddy on the other hand was glad to screw me because he
figured I couldn't get pregnant, not knowing that I'd been having regular
periods for over 6 months, while my older sister Diane was just starting,
and her periods hadn't settled down yet. Jim, at this time, was working
on a neighboring farm during the summer, so he didn't figure in the
picture."

"It was almost 6 months before things fell apart. It was one Saturday
afternoon, and Daddy and I had just been getting a `quick one' before
returning to the chores. I liked getting fucked in the afternoons,
because then I usually got to carry Daddy's sperm in my womb until
bedtime. Well this afternoon, Daddy had just shot an especially big load
of cum in my belly, and I was leaking all over the place. As we were
mopping up the mess, I said something to the effect that THAT load was
probably big enough to get me pregnant. Daddy laughed, and agreed that
when I got older, and started having periods, it probably would."

"This was a shock to me, so I asked him if not having periods meant I
couldn't get pregnant. When Daddy assured me that was usually the case,
I started to cry. Momma heard me, and asked Daddy what he had done to
make me cry. Well, Daddy told her, what he had told me, and said he
didn't understand why I was crying. Momma then told me to stop my
blubbering, and tell them what I was crying about. Well between sobs, I
told Momma that Daddy had told me that I couldn't have his baby if I
wasn't having my "monthlies", and I had stopped having my period several
months ago, and I was so disappointed that I couldn't have a baby, and I
loved Daddy so much, and wanted him to love me, and now he wouldn't fuck
me any more because I couldn't get pregnant."

"At this point, I was sobbing on the bed, with my face buried in the
pillow, just crying my heart out. I never saw the thunder-struck look on
my parents faces. Even after all these years, I'd still give 10 years
off my life to be able to go back and turn around and see the reaction my
sob-story had upon them, but I was too preoccupied with my own perceived
"lost chance" to have Daddy's baby, that I never realized what a shock I
must have given them. By the time Mommy and Daddy picked me up and
started to explain, they must have already gotten over their
consternation, and had decided on a course of action to follow."

"The next hour was another comedy of errors, and this one was worse
than the first. Daddy picked me up and told me that it was OK. Momma
told me that not only could I get pregnant, but that I probably already
was, and that not having periods was almost a sure sign.... Hearing this,
I started to brighten up. I wiped the tears from my eyes, and started
feeling proud of myself, when Daddy blew it."

"What did he do then?" interjected Jeremy.

Mary continued with her story.

"Well, just when I was starting to feel happy that I was finally
carrying Daddy's baby, Daddy started to apologize! He told me that he
was sorry he had gotten me pregnant, that he hadn't intended to, and how
sorry he was that he had done that to me. With each sentence, it got
worse and worse. I was devastated. Daddy didn't love me, I felt. He
didn't want me to have his baby. He didn't want me. He didn't want my
baby. I felt like I wanted to die!"

As she listened to her mother, June was quietly crying to herself, in
sympathy with her mother's story. Her brother's cock had shrunk inside
her pussy, as he also sympathized with their mother.

"Did you ever get it straightened out?" sniffled June.

"Eventually," Her mother continued. "Anyway, next thing you know, I
was bawling harder than ever. I had my head buried back in the pillow,
and this time I wouldn't be comforted. I shrugged off my parent's trials
to comfort me. It seemed that each thing that they said, made it worse.
By this time the whole family was standing around watching. Mom and Dad
didn't have a clue, as to what they were doing wrong."

Part 7.

"Finally Karen decided that she'd better take a hand, since Mommy and
Daddy weren't having any luck. She shooed the rest of the family out of
the bedroom, and just sat there, until I my sobbing subsided to a
reasonable level. She was a lot bigger than me, and she just picked me
up, and put me in her lap. She then held me close until my gasping sobs
slowed down to just tears. When I seemed a little more composed she
asked me to explain what was the matter. I remember that conversation as
if it happened yesterday."

"Daddy doesn't love me!" I gasped out, almost angrily, my sorrow and
hurt turning to anger at my father.

"Huuuh?" she asked, urging me to continue.

"He doesn't want my baby," I whimpered.

"You're gonna have a baby?" Karen inquired, somewhat surprised, but
not shocked.

I nodded, and continued. "And Daddy doesn't want it! He told me so."
I started crying again.

Karen cuddled me, as she considered our father. She couldn't imagine
it, so she turned back to me and said. "What did he say. Tell me his
exact words."

"Well," I said. "He said: "I'm sorry I got you pregnant. I didn't
mean to. I wish we could do something about it."" The horrible
implications of my father's words were too much, and I went back to
sobbing in my big sister's arms.

All of a sudden, a light must have dawned on my sister, because the
next thing I heard was suspiciously like a snicker. She must have had a
lot of self control however because she stifled it, and started to
explain things to me.

"Mary." She said. "Listen to me. Daddy loves you very much. You've
just misunderstood him."

"Huh?" I sobbed, a tiny ray of hope gleaming in the darkness of my
despair.

"First, you've got to understand that in most families, fathers are
not supposed to make babies in their little girls. It's a very bad crime,
called ingest. No, incest, I think." She explained.

"But Momma had..." I started to interrupt.

"Momma does her own thing, and that was a long time ago. Grandpa is
dead, and no one is going to cause trouble for him." Karen soothed away
my objections. "Daddy might get in a lot of trouble, if you're really
pregnant. They might take him away and we'd never see him again."

This thought was as scary as the thought that Daddy didn't love me. I
was now frightened that because of me, they'd take Daddy away. "Oh
Karen, what am I going to do?" I wailed.

"Shhh!" She hushed me. "We'll work something out. Don't worry. We
won't let them take Daddy away."

"Now," She continued. "About this other thing, your thinking that
Daddy doesn't want your baby. That's nonsense."

"But he said..." I started.

"He said he was sorry he got you pregnant." Karen snapped. "He never
said a word about not wanting your baby."

"But isn't that the same thing?"

"No Honey. Daddy loves you and doesn't want you hurt. It hurts real
bad if you have a baby. He never realized that you actually wanted to
have his baby. If he thought that you wanted his baby, he'd probably be
so proud he'd almost burst. Remember, he thought you were too young, and
it was safe. He probably feels like a heel now, that he didn't try to
protect you. He figures that you'd be mad at him for getting you
pregnant."

Part 8.

All of a sudden, I saw what she was getting at. It was like a
religious experience. Daddy did love me! Then, I suddenly felt guilty.
Because of me and my ignorance, Daddy not only might get into trouble,
but I had been accusing him of not loving me when it was his love for me
that had caused the misunderstanding.

"Oh, God! Karen, how can I ever make it up to him." I wailed.

Karen smiled at me, and said "I think you already have, Sis" while
patting my tummy.

I gaped at her.

"Just watch." She assured me.

"...Sure enough, when Karen got through explaining everything to Mom
and Dad, everyone in the family rushed to assure me that they not only
loved me, but they would love my baby as well. The whole family gathered
round, and made plans to take care of me and my baby. They worked on
taking care of Daddy too. Mom suggested that she wear padding to make it
look like she was pregnant, and I'd get "sick" for a while. ("Yes dear,
That's where I got the Idea." Mary assured her husband.) Daddy assured me
that not only did he want the baby, but he loved me all the more because
I had wanted it also."

"For the next 3 weeks, everyone treated me like a princess. They
wouldn't let me do strenuous work, and they all watched what I ate, and
my health like hawks. Karen had picked up some books on natural
childbirth from the library, and had started me on exercises. Diane was
helping Momma make baby clothes. Everything was wonderful. Then one
morning I woke up with cramps in my stomach. I thought I had diarrhea,
and went to the bathroom. The next thing I knew, there was a bloody mess
in the toilet. I thought I was dying. Momma said that my screams could
be heard in the next county."

At this point Mary paused in her story to wipe the tears in her eyes.
She looked around. There wasn't a dry eye looking back at her. She felt
a burst of love for her family, that would sympathize with her so, and
continued....

"After Momma and Diane got me in the tub, and cleaned up, it was hours
before I was rational. They explained that I had lost the baby, and I
went into hysterics. At first, I wished that it had been me that died,
not the baby, until Karen pointed out sensibly, that if I had died, the
baby would have also. I still felt so guilty, and heartbroken, that no
one could talk to me. Not even Karen. I felt like I had betrayed Daddy
by losing his baby, and had cheated the rest of the family, and myself
also. I stopped eating. For almost a week, I didn't eat much more than
a slice of toast, and a glass or two of water."

"The family tells me I looked like death. It wasn't until I realized
what I was doing to my family, that I came out of it. Specifically, it
was Daddy. One day I looked over at Daddy, and he looked so tired and
haggard. He had obviously been crying, because he thought he was going
to lose me too. Daddy finally couldn't stand it any more. He came over
to me, and begged me not to die. I was shocked. Me die? I looked at
Daddy, and could see that he was serious. The thought that I was causing
my Daddy so much pain, shocked me back to my senses. I told Daddy that
I'd try to do better for him. He brought me some soup, and I ate it. When
Daddy saw that I was eating again, he told me that if I really wanted his
baby that bad, we could always try again. We both knew that it would
never be the same, but I still begged him to try at least one more time.
That night, I slept with Daddy, alone, for the first time. Momma shooed
everyone else off to their rooms, and she and Diane slept with Jim that
night."

"I slept with Daddy for the next 4 months, until I finally became
pregnant again. Each night, Daddy would make love to me. He would
caress me, stroke me, feel me up, eat me, and make me feel like a real
woman. After he had gotten me all hot and bothered, he would get on top
of me, and we would make love. There is no other word for it. We
wouldn't just "fuck", we would hold each other, and kiss, and snuggle all
the while he was sliding his big baby-making cock in and out of my pussy.
I would usually climax about three or four times before Daddy would
stiffen on top of me, and pump his precious sperm into my womb. In the
morning, Daddy would usually wake up with a hard-on, and we would hurry
to get him off before he got up to go pee. I usually did not get off in
the mornings, I just lay there, and let Daddy squirt his sperm in my
belly. I enjoyed being able to carry my father's seed in me while I
worked all day, until we repeated the whole thing again that night."

Part 9.

"It was about 2 weeks after my 12th birthday, that I missed my period
again. I figure Daddy knocked me up on my birthday, or near enough as
makes no matter. From then on, I referred to the baby growing in my
belly as my "Birthday Present" or "My April Shower" as my birthday was in
April. We never had to pull Momma's stunt with the padding. I didn't
start to get big, until after Thanksgiving, and I was wearing such heavy
clothes by then that no one noticed. Then came the Christmas break from
school, and then in January, we were snowed in for almost a month. April
was born at home, on our farm, in a howling blizzard."

"Momma acted as midwife, and took care of everything. The doctor
couldn't have come out there if we had wanted him to, as all the roads
were closed. It's a good thing I didn't have any trouble. After four
hours of yelling and screaming and `Please Daddy, Make it stop!', I gave
birth to the cutest little bundle of joy that a mother could wish for.
Momma cut the cord, and Daddy helped by supplying fresh clean linen, and
cleaned up the mess. Karen and Diane watched the two littler kids while
Momma and Daddy took care of me and the baby. Momma kept me out of
school for a week after that, and Daddy went down to the courthouse to
register April as being born in our house. After this, things went back
to normal in our house except for me having to nurse the baby, and some
trouble saving my milk for Momma to use while I was at school. I liked
nursing, but having big boobs all of a sudden, sure increased my
popularity with the boys at school. Of course, I wasn't interested,
getting all the sex I'd ever want at home."

"About a month after having April, I dropped back into the `rotation'
as it were, with Diane and Karen and Momma. With 4 horny girls, it must
have seemed like their own private harem to Daddy and Jim. Us girls of
course, had no troubles getting them interested if we needed it, and with
4 of us there was almost always at least one of us whom it was `safe' to
fuck properly."

"It was shortly after April's 2nd birthday, that Jim and Karen decided
to strike out on their own. They moved into the next town as husband and
wife. Nobody there knew them, and with the same last name, everyone
assumed they were married. This helped, because the farm wasn't all that
big, and with 2 less mouths to feed Momma and Daddy breathed a lot
easier. Jim got a job working in a hardware store, and Karen worked in
the local bank. After working there for about 10 years, Jim and Karen
bought out the owner of the hardware store, and now work there together.
It'll probably take them a couple more years to pay it off, but they'll
then own it outright."

"I understand, that they never did hide their relationship from their
children. They all slept together in one big bed, babies and all. Their
son Mike, was fucking his little sister Judy, before he was 10. The
little girl was carrying her own brother's baby in her womb, when she was
only 11, and had her first child by her big brother when she was barely
12 years old. Judy had her second child by her own father, scarcely a
year later. Karen, in the meantime, let her son get her pregnant, so she
had another baby, almost the same time as Judy had her second child. The
last I heard, Judy was pregnant again, by her big brother, and the baby
was due, sometime this summer."

"This left me, Diane, and Momma to take care of Daddy. By this time,
Joey was starting to get interested, and pretty soon was crawling into
bed with me or Diane. This was a little dangerous, so we told him what
the rules were, and put him on the `schedule', along with Daddy. The
three of us girls decided to take turns with the two `men', a month at a
time. It was during one of my `turns' with Daddy, that I goofed up, and
found myself pregnant again. I'm not sure if it was just a mistake, or
my body just felt like having another baby, but 3 years after April I was
throwing up, and my belly was beginning to swell with Daddy's second
baby."

"This time, Diane didn't sit still for being left out. When she found
out that I had missed my period, Diane insisted on having Daddy fuck her
while she was fertile, and try to get her pregnant too. So, for a month,
I watched as Daddy would fuck my sister. Daddy would deposit his sperm
in Diane's womb, every night. Sometimes, he would have a little extra
for me, but mostly I'd get my sex from my little brother while Daddy
worked on getting my sister pregnant."

"This wasn't all bad for me. Joey was extremely virile for a young
kid, and would quite often fuck me when he wasn't helping Momma out. By
this time, my little brother was getting to be quite a skillful lover,
even if his cock wasn't quite as big as Daddy's. Joey could fuck me for
hours before squirting his sperm in my belly, and he always had enough to
go at least twice, even if he had just fucked Momma."

Part 10.

"I remember one day when he spent the whole day fucking both me and
Momma. He alternated between the two of us, squirting his sperm in first
my belly, then stopping, and squirting the rest in Momma's. He liked to
pretend that he was getting us both pregnant at the same time. We would
play along, asking him to make a baby in both of us at the same time.
Every once in a while, I get a little sad, thinking that I never really
gave the kid a chance. Sometimes, I wish that I had let my little
brother knock me up, I just never had the time to spare to carry his baby
though. Anyway, about a month after I got pregnant, Diane missed her
period as well. Both of us had easy pregnancies, and delivered healthy
baby girls the next spring. We named the kids..."

Dan interrupted the story with a disgusted snort. "Don't tell me.
Yours was named "May" and Diane's was named "June". I always wondered
why you insisted on naming June after your "little sister". Ha! I guess
it's a good thing Suzy wasn't born in July."

Mary smirked. "So you finally figured it out. It was a funny family
joke at the time, and nice girls names too." Mary continued with her
story...

"It was while Diane and I were both sporting big bellies, that little
Rachel decided she wanted to get fucked. She had watched us, and decided
that she wanted some too. Rachel wasn't all that enamored about having
babies like Karen and I were, but boy did that little girl like to fuck!
For a while, it looked like our little sister was going to keep both men
so drained, that Diane and I would be left out completely. After a while
though, Rachel had settled on Joey, as her primary stud, leaving Daddy
for us."

"Diane and I decide that was enough babies. We wanted to save
ourselves to marry someone else. After all, Daddy still had mother, Jim
was gone, and there wasn't enough farm to go around with all of us kids.
We helped Momma raise the younger kids until I got that scholarship that
sent me off to the university where I met you, Dan. Diane left later, and
is in New York right now, still looking for another man like Daddy. Joey
and Rachel pulled another `Jim and Karen' stunt, and are living in
Toledo. April is engaged to a nice local boy, and plan's to be married
next summer. When Momma died last year, I understand that May moved her
things into Daddy's room, and has been `sleeping' there ever since."

"Was that her first time?" Asked Dan.

Mary snickered as she explained.

"First time for May? That's a laugh. May started crawling into bed
with me and Daddy when she was about 6. The little girl must have found
out about Momma and Grandpa from her older sisters, and she wanted Daddy
to fuck her. She wouldn't take no for an answer. I thought *I* was
oversexed. That lovable little slut was getting her father to squirt
sperm in her pussy for 3 years, before he could even get his cock inside
her. The little kid would look so cute, sitting there naked, on her
Daddy's lap, rubbing his big prick in her tiny little crack, until Daddy
couldn't stand it any more. He would push his cockhead up against her
tiny hole and squirt his seed into the child's tight, hairless little
cuntslit."

"I remember how proud May was, the first time she managed to get her
father's prick inside her. You'd think she had won the gold-medal or
something. We were sitting in the living room, after going swimming.
Everyone was naked, and little May was sitting on her father's lap,
facing him, as she masturbated herself with his cock. We all thought it
was adorable, the way the little girl worked so hard to get her father to
cum in her."

"Of course, it was easier for us older girls. Any of us, could take
Daddy's prick clear up inside our tiny pussies, and squeeze the whole
thing with our tight young vaginal muscles. Little May had only her hot
little hands, and her tiny little slit to stimulate him with. She would
work on Daddy, sometimes for a half hour or more, rubbing his big cock
against her little clit, and pushing the head up against the entrance to
her tight little cunthole, stretching it open, before Daddy would finally
discharge his thick sticky sperm into her hairless young pussy-slit. This
time, Daddy had just finished squirting his seed inside her hot little
hole, and May was working for "seconds". Daddy's cock had shrunk a little
after his orgasm, and both he and May were all slippery with the sperm he
had already ejaculated inside her slippery little preteen pussy."

"All of a sudden, May found herself sitting on her father, with half
of his thick, 10-inch cock buried inside her tiny little slit. She
called us all over, and showed us that she was now a "Real Woman", as she
could take Daddy's prick right up inside her pussy, just like the rest of
us. Not quite 9 years old, and already the little girl was not only
fucking her own father... she was damn proud of it!

Part 11.

"Well pretty soon, Daddy was squirting his potent sperm right up
inside the kid's tight little belly. Then the child insisted that Daddy
take her virginity, so that she could fuck him `properly'."

"Within a week, May was taking her father's oversized prick all the
way up inside her hot little pussy, and Daddy was regularly squirting his
seed right inside the little girl's womb. It always turned me on to
watch my daughter as she fucked our Daddy. To see her little belly swell
each time Daddy pushed his big cock up in her tiny little cuntslit,
knowing that the same semen that he squirted in Momma's womb to make me,
and then squirted again in my belly to make May, was about to squirt in
our little girl's belly and try to make another baby in her."

"Daddy would fuck his long, thick cock in and out of our daughter's
hot little slit until the child's begging and squirming got to be too
much, and he would finally shove his big prick all the way up inside
May's tiny, quivering cunt and ejaculate his potent sperm right inside
the little girl's womb."

"If it had been up to May, she would have taken over Daddy's services
completely, and left me and Diane out in the cold. Of course, the rest
of us wouldn't stand for that, and put her in the `rotation' just like
everyone else."

"Of course, to May, the `rotation' meant something different than it
did to the rest of us. She never stopped fucking. By this time, most of
us girls were on the pill. May wouldn't take it. She kept right on
fucking Daddy even when she started having her monthlies. She said she
wasn't going to cheat him. May insisted on having Daddy as a partner
during her fertile times. She always made sure that Daddy ejaculated his
sperm in her belly, "where it belonged" whenever she was fertile. May
was carrying Daddy's baby in her womb when she was only 11, and she had
her first baby by her own father, when she was a little over 12 years
old."

"Wow! No wonder you didn't object about me making it with Suzy," said
Dan. At this time, something that had been nagging him finally came to
the surface of his mind. "May... May...." He mused. "Wasn't your Aunt
May out here, just about this time last year?" Dan looked suspiciously at
his youngest daughter.

Suzy had the grace to blush. "Yes Daddy, it was her idea. Do you
remember when Aunt May came out her, she brought all the children along?"

Her father nodded and encouraged her to go on.

"Well," continued Suzy. "while she was here, I helped her take care
of the littler kids. Especially the baby. When Aunt May saw how much I
liked the children, she encouraged me to help. She even had me nursing
little Susan."

"You mean you gave the kid a bottle?" Asked Jeremy. "That's nothing
unusual. I've taken care of you, and given you your bottle when I was
only 6."

"No, you idiot." Suzy smiled sweetly at her older brother. "I said I
nursed her. May had me let the baby suck on my tits to calm her down.
After several days of this, about a week before she left, I found that I
was actually giving milk! I told Aunt May, and she told me that it
wasn't all that unusual, except maybe for my age. She figured it
wouldn't hurt either me or the baby, so I just continued until she left.
Well, about 2 days before she left, I was sitting there, nursing the baby
when I realized how much I was going to miss the little girl. She felt
almost like my own child, and I didn't want to give her up. When I
started to cry, Aunt May had me explain. She said that if I wanted a
baby that bad, maybe I should have Daddy make one in me. At first, I was
shocked, but after a while, the idea sounded better and better. I was
too young to get married, I love Daddy more than anybody, and there's no
one in the world who's baby I'd rather have. I knew however, that Daddy
would never go for it. When I told Aunt May this, she told me that I
would just have to get my father in a position where he couldn't refuse.
It seemed like a Godsend, when a few days later, you made me that offer
to improve my grades."

"Why that little she-devil," exclaimed Dan. "She set me up."

The rest of the family giggled.

"You never finished your story. Tell us about Aunt June" encouraged
June.

Mary continued with her story...

Part 12.

"June didn't get really interested in sex, until she was about 12. By
that time, she had watched May have two babies, and saw her working on a
third. I guess seeing May's pain when she had her babies scared her. By
the time June got interested in boys, she was on the pill. As far as I
know, she only fucked Daddy once. That was just before she left. She
walked into the bedroom, naked, told me and Diane that this was her turn,
and chased us all out. We were somewhat disappointed in not being able
to watch, but we sure all crowded around the door and listened!"

"June told Daddy that she felt she owed him the chance, just like the
rest of us. She said she had stopped taking the pill 3 months ago, that
this was the middle of her period, when she was the most fertile, and she
was going to let him try to make a baby in her. She said she was going
to be moving to L.A., and felt she owed him this one chance. Daddy, of
course, insisted that she owed him nothing, and to go get dressed. June
told him that it didn't matter what he felt, she felt she owed him this,
and she was going to stay there, naked, in his bedroom, until either he
fucked her, or she starved to death. June was adamant. Daddy just gave
up and fucked her. He must have done a good job too, 'cause we could hear
June whimpering and squealing in pleasure for over an hour as Daddy took
his time screwing her through several orgasms. After that one time, June
waited until she got her next period, and then started packing."

"Where is June now?" asked Dan.

"June," sighed Mary. "is living in L.A. working as a high-class
prostitute. For some reason, she likes sex, but doesn't want to get
hooked up to just one man, and she's scared to death of having babies.
She sure doesn't get that from anyone else in the family. She says this
way she gets all the sex she wants, with no hassles. She picks her own
clientele, and sets her own prices. "Easy work, and her own boss." She
says. None of the rest of the family understands her, but we still love
her. She still comes out to visit every few years and gives out free
`samples' to the male members of the family."

"Okay..." said Dan, nonplused. "So you are the sister of your father,
and the mother of your sister. If I have it right."

Mary snickered. "If you think that's complicated, consider May. May
is the sister of her mother, the mother of her own sister and brother,
the grandchild of her sister and aunt, the daughter of her aunt and
sister both, and the wife of her father, grandfather, uncle and
granduncle all rolled into one. It would probably take a year to catalog
her uncle/aunt, niece/nephew, and cousin relationships. Every time I
hear the horror stories about inbreeding, I have to laugh. Not one of
children in our family is retarded. In fact, most of us have tested with
above-normal IQs. May's children are all bright active youngsters. Not
a dud in the bunch. Of course that makes sense. Her kids are 7/8ths or
more Daddy, and he's no dumbbell."

Mary looked over at her two daughters, still sitting with their cunts
spread over their respective partners. "Did you two get off?" She asked
them.

Both little girls nodded.

Suzy said "Dad went off in me three times while you were talking."

"Twice." Said June, referring to Jeremy.

"Well, I think that we've had enough sex for tonight. Let's all go to
bed." Mary, said as she started for the bathroom to take a shower.

"WE have...." grinned Dan. "I don't know about you." He looked around
at his children and got their nodding agreement. "Let's get her kids!"
He yelled.

"Wha..." Said Mary, as the next thing she knew, she was buried under a
pile of warm, friendly, naked, bodies. By the time she got her
orientation back she found herself flat on her back, with one daughter
sucking on each swollen tit. She could feel their naked breasts rubbing
against her sides and their flat little bellies were rubbing against her
hips. Down between her legs, all she could see was a head of hair that
went up and down in time with the delicious feeling of being eaten by an
expert.

Out of sight, but definitely not out of feel, she could feel her head
being rubbed in a finger massage that she recognized as coming from her
husband. He was so good at it, and knew how much she loved it. That
meant the it was her son's mouth licking and sucking at her tingly,
juicing cuntslit. At first Mary was inclined to tell Jeremy to stop it,
that she was his mother after all, but then realized that would be
hypocritical. She relaxed in the warmth of knowing that she was loved.

Part 13.

The warmth crept up her legs, down from her breasts, and all of a sudden
centered in her twitching, overheated cunt, where her young son was
nibbling at her clit. Jeremy's mouth action was utterly fantastic. She
couldn't believe it. He sucked on her clit and flicked it with his tongue
until she couldn't stand the sensations anymore, then he stabbed his tongue
into her hot, juicy little hole, and licked her up and down. Mary climaxed
violently, but Jeremy didn't stop. Neither did her two daughters and
husband. Mary kept climaxing time after time until she was about to
collapse from exhaustion.

"Stop! No more. That's enough!" She gasped.

"Not quite enough, my dear," said Dan, spreading his wife's thighs
with both hands. Motioning to his son he said, "Okay, Jeremy... Now!"

The next thing Mary knew, she felt her wide-spread cunt being filled
with a stiff hard prick, as her son replaced his tongue with a part of
his body more fitted to the purpose. Mary couldn't help herself, she
wanted Jeremy's cock inside her so much. With a moan of pure, incestuous
lust, she wrapped her legs around her rutting son, and begged him to fuck
her.

"Shove that big, thick fucker up Mommy's cunt, Jeremy." She said.
"Show me how much you love me. Shoot your baby-juice in your mother. Fuck
Mommy, baby! Just like you fuck your little sister. Lets see you make a
baby in your mother. You do it right, and Momma'll give you another
little baby sister to fuck. Make me cum, baby!!! Uuunnnggghhhhhh! God!
FUCK ME, JEREMY!" Mary's voice rose almost to a scream, as she started
having climax after climax at the thought of having her own son knock her
up.

Mary was halfway through her third massive orgasm since her son had
started to fuck her, when she felt his virile young prick blossom to
incredible hardness, and started spewing thick rich semen into her wildly
gyrating belly.

"Oh Jesus, Mom, I'm cumming in your cunt!... fucking you... fucking
you, Mom! Let me make a baby in you... Uuuuuhhhh, fuck! Here it comes.
Unhh Uhhhhn!" Jeremy grunted as he squirted the last of his incestuous
sperm in his mother's welcoming womb.

"Whoooo! Goddddddddd!" He gasped and collapsed on top of her, his face
between his two horny sisters who greeted him with sloppy kisses as they
temporarily neglected their mother's overstimulated breasts. Mary felt
both exhausted, and crushed at the same time as her husband came around
to join the pile on the bed. She hugged her family though, and would
have lain there comfortably in the loving arms of her family for hours in
spite of the weight if she hadn't stopped to think of something.

"What about you Dear?" she asked her husband. "Don't you want some?"
In spite of being exhausted, she knew she couldn't refuse him, after
this.

"I think that six times in 5 hours is more than enough, and a plenty
for me. Don't you think so? I don't think I could get it up if all three
of you girls worked on me at once," smiled Dan.

"Wanna bet, Daddy?" replied June and Suzy simultaneously.

"No my darlings... No bet! I'd probably lose. I just think I've had
enough for today, and the same goes for all of you. Don't you agree?"
Dan looked at each of his naked offspring, and then at his wife. Everyone
felt deliciously satiated, and almost wrung out. There were no
contradictions.

"Now!" said Mary. "Everyone into the shower. No, not separately, all
together. It's fun...."

It was too. All five of them just barely fit in the shower together,
and there was much squirming of naked skin against naked skin, plump tit
being rubbed against hairy arm, and flat slippery belly against rounded
rump. They tickled each other and played "grab the sausage" and "hide
the finger" until the shower almost collapsed under the strain when
Jeremy dropped the soap, and couldn't get up when he reached down to get
it. Mary finally shooed everyone off to bed. She sent Dan into Suzy's
bedroom to sleep with his daughter for the night, and invited June and
Jeremy to join her in the big bed in the master bedroom.

Within 10 minutes, Mary was sleeping soundly on one side of her son,
while June was asleep on the other. Jeremy cuddled up to his sleeping
sister, lifted her leg so his cock wasn't strained, and put it between
her legs, up against her still slippery-with-his-sperm cunt. He wrapped
his mother's arm around both him and his sister as they cuddled all
together spoon-fashion and slid off to sleep.

Part 14.

In the other bedroom, Suzy cuddled up with her father.

"Daddy. Can I sleep with you inside me?" The little girl requested.

"If you can get it hard enough." Dan replied pointing down to his
shrunken member.

Suzy didn't reply this time, she just backed up to him, and reached
down with her hot little hand and pulled his flaccid penis up against her
slippery little hole where she proceeded to jack him off against her hot
little slit. After about a minute of this, her father's cock was hard
enough that with a gentle squeezing of his young daughter's pussy on his
prick. He was tempted to push in and out, and try to fuck his little
daughter in her sleep, but conscience and weariness overtook him. He fell
asleep, while still contemplating the notion.

About halfway through the night, Dan started dreaming. He thought his
two lovely daughters were both begging him to get them pregnant. First
Suzy, then June would take his swollen cock and stick it up between her
legs, and ask him to squirt his semen into her clasping little vagina. He
fucked them both one after the other... ramming his huge sperm-filled
prick deep up inside each of their tight, juicy, little-girl cunts...
cumming inside them time and time again.

Without waking, Dan's cock expanded and he ejaculated a fresh load of
sperm into his sleeping daughter's receptive little pussy. After that,
his sleep got deeper, and he didn't dream at all as he slept with his big
cock acting like a plug, keeping his potent seed trapped in his little
daughter's fertile young vagina.

Her Father's Daughter
(Author Unknown)

CHAPTER 8 - Cindy gets an unexpected proposal

Part 1.

Cindy was dying. She had been playing in the sandbox, when the truck
backed up and began dumping sand on her. Her legs were trapped. She
couldn't feel them at all. She knew she had internal injuries, because
of the pain in her belly. The pressure of the sand was crushing her. It
was squashing her belly, and crushing her chest. She could barely
breathe.

"Not now!" She thought. "I'm too young. I never had a chance to love
a man properly. Please God! I want to live to have children. To know
what love really is!" Cindy wanted to scream, but couldn't get her
breath. She opened her mouth, and sand got in. The pressure got
greater.

"Oh John," She thought. "I could have loved you, but I never had a
chance!" Cindy opened her mouth for one final scream before the sand
covered her head, and she got a mouthful of hair.

"Hair? hair???! What the?" Cindy woke up, and spit out the mouthful
of hair that John had inadvertently draped into her mouth. All of a
sudden things began to make sense. The rumble of the sand-truck was John
Stockdale's quiet snore. The slight pain in her groin was from her lost
virginity. The squashed feeling, and the inability to breathe properly
were the natural results of a 200 pound man sleeping on top of a 90 pound
girl.

Cindy moved her legs, and was relieved to find that she could not only
move, but feel with them as well. She ran her little legs along his big
hairy ones, and enjoyed the feel of their naked skin rubbing together.
She was going to be able to have love after all! Quietly, she said
"Thank you Lord." Cindy wasn't religious, but she felt so grateful that
she was alive, and had someone she could love, she had to thank someone.

Cindy pushed up on her older lover. He was so heavy, she could hardly
move him. John instinctively resisted the movement, and snuggled closer.
He kissed the little girl on the neck, mumbled something that sounded
like "Love you." and went back to snoring. The squirming pulled his
semi-hard cock about an inch out of the little girl's belly, then it went
back in and seated itself with his pubic hair once more rubbing against
her light fuzz above, and bare slit below.

The sensation thrilled Cindy. She stopped trying to push the man off
her chest, and concentrated on working her little mound against his
groin, and sliding her cunt up and down around his swelling cock. She
worked, and worked, but just couldn't quite get off. Eventually, she got
tired, and drifted back to sleep. This time, she wrapped her arms
lovingly around her sleeping lover, and dreamed of big teddy bears and
thick heavy, warm covers. Eventually, she stopped dreaming entirely, and
slipped into a deep dreamless sleep.

Cindy's midnight administrations had not gone completely unnoticed.
John Stockdale had been sleeping, when the little girl began working
herself around his cock. His drowsing brain incorporated the feel into
his dreams, where he was back in his office at school, and Cindy Macon,
and little Suzy Fisher were both naked, and playing with his cock. He
dreamed that he had just convinced little Suzy to let him put his cock in
her tiny little slit "Just to see what it feels like".

He was just starting to push his engorged prick up in the little
girl's belly while Cindy cheered him on. In his dream, it felt so good
as his swollen prick vanished up the tight little hole. He could feel
the child's hungry little cunt squeezing on his cock, trying to coax his
sperm out of his balls and into her eager young belly, where it belonged.
Gradually, the dream faded into reality.

"What a wet-dream!" John thought. Amazingly, the sensations
continued, even though the dream was ending. He still felt the budding
little tits against his chest, and the tight squeeze of an immature young
pussy sucking on his sliding cock. If he looked down, he could see a
flat little belly, and an almost hairless slit stretched tightly around
his now fully engorged prick. Farther up, were two of the nicest little
mounds of tit-flesh that a man would ever want to fondle.

John came fully awake, and realized where he was. He was in bed with
the sexiest little girl in the whole 7th grade class. He was spending
the night in the child's own bedroom, where earlier he had taken the
little girl's virginity. Now he was actually fucking the little girl
while she slept. He felt the child's cunt sucking on his prick, each
time he pulled out, and squeezing each time he pushed in.

Part 2.

Mentally, it was exciting to know that he had already ejaculated his
sperm twice in the little girl's belly, and the child was already
carrying his seed in her tiny little womb. Knowing the little girl
didn't mind how many times he fucked her, was too much, even for a
strong-minded man like John Stockdale. He couldn't get enough of her
tight slippery young cunt and was determined to fill her hot little hole
with as much sperm as he could muster.

Carefully, he pulled his swollen cock halfway out of the sexy little
girl, and then slid it all the way home, in her tight clinging little
cunthole. He pushed his cock up hard in the nubile young girl, and felt
a little squirt of pre-cum leave his prick, and lubricate the inside of
her cunt. Back and forth, back and forth, his big cock slid. There was
something incredibly exciting about trying to impregnate a 13-year-old
girl, while she slept, knowing she couldn't object. One more push, and
John knew the time had come. He was going to do it. He was going to
inseminate the sleeping child.

He pushed his swollen cock all the way up in the little girl's belly,
as spasm after spasm shook him. He was trying to squirt as much of his
dangerous baby-making sperm, as far up inside the little girl as he
could. The thrill of knowing he might father a child on the innocent
young girl, was incredible. It was naughty, and forbidden, and
incredibly sexy. Even the slight pangs of conscience that might have
spoiled his pleasure, were soothed by the knowledge that Suzy had wanted
him to cum in her earlier, and her parents wouldn't get mad, even if he
did get the little girl pregnant.

John's ejaculations slowed to squirts, and then dribbles. He pulled
his now tender cock from the clasping cunt of the sleeping child.
Noticing a bubble of white welling from the little girl's puffy slit, he
fumbled for a tissue, and stuck a piece in the child's little hole to act
as a plug. He then flopped over on his back alongside the little girl,
as the realization came to him of how much he was going to miss the girl
("Woman now." He corrected himself) when he had to go home the next day.
Damn! Only one night with this incredible child, and he was already
seriously considering marriage. The self revelation was astounding. He
actually loved the little girl. The more he thought about it, the more
certain he was. He'd have to ask her in the morning.

All of a sudden, he berated himself for an idiot. The girl was much
too young. It would be at least two more years before she could get
married even with her parent's consent. Besides, what kind of ego-trip
was he on, to think that she'd accept. She had told him that this was
just to "Pop her cherry". She'd probably laugh in his face.

This last thought, was too outrageous. John was too intelligent to
delude himself with that one. Cindy was too nice a girl to laugh at a
prospective suitor. He'd watched the little girl turn down Joe Jackson's
crude proposal in the hall one day. She had managed to tell him no,
without being sarcastic, or mean. If she could do that with a scumball
like J.J., he knew she would find some way to let him down easy. Well,
nothing ventured, nothing gained. He resolved to ask the child (Woman)
the next day, first thing. With that resolution, John Stockdale wrapped
his arms around the sleeping child and went to sleep. It was so
comfortable that the last thought he had as he drifted off to
slumberland, was: "I could get used to this, very easily."

The next morning, John woke up to a hard-on. There was a warm
slippery something moving up and down on his cock. After a few seconds,
he recognized the sensation of a terrific blow-job.

"You don't have to do that, Honey." He told Cindy through closed eyes,
enjoying the sensations of a warm wonderful mouth sucking on his rapidly
expanding prick. He reached down to rub the girl's scalp while he
talked. His fingers tangled in the girl's soft curly hair when he
started to rub.

"Curly hair?!???" His mind screamed at him. "Cindy has beautiful
straight brown hair!" His eyes snapped open, as he jerked upright, and
looked into the friendly eyes of Marylin Summers. Marylin was just giving
his cock one last tongue-licking suck. The amazing little girl with the
big boobs was completely naked, except for a flimsy bra, tucked
underneath her dangling mamaries, and a friendly grin.

"Isn't this a nice way to wake up?" Inquired Marylin. "I try to wake
Billy up this way whenever I can. Makes him get all ready to fuck. I
can't imagine why." This last outrageous denial was given with a smirk
and a sparkle in her eye that showed that she was sharing a private joke
with him.

"But... But what about...?" John Stockdale was at a loss for words.

Part 3.

"... Cindy?" Marylin finished for him. "I sent her in to take care of
her big brother, now that her virginity is no longer in the way. I told
her that I'd take care of you, until she gets back."

"But I was going to tell her..." John's voice trailed off. This was
private.

"That you loved her, and wanted her to marry you. Right?" The pretty
face smiled at him as she completed his second unfinished sentence, while
keeping her hand moving up and down on his rigid cock.

"How. How did You know?" John felt his face flaming red as he asked.

"You kept mumbling about it in your sleep. When I met Cindy in the
bathroom this morning, she told me about it. She sounded kind of proud,
and yet confused, so I suggested that she go in and take care of her
brother, while I took some of the lust out of your love, and toned it
down to something a little girl Cindy's age could handle." Marylin
paused, then continued. "Now don't go getting all uptight. Cindy'll be
back here in a few minutes. If you fuck me first, you won't be so horny
and goggle-eyed when you propose. That is unless you don't like me."
This last was said with a wistfulness that showed how insecure the child
really was about her sexuality, in spite of her obvious charms and
experience.

"Uh no. It's not that. It's just that Cindy..." John's voice trailed
off again. How was he going to explain this to this amazing young girl?

"Cindy knows what I'm doing, and doesn't mind. If she did, do you
think she would have left me alone in here with you?" The girl raised her
eyebrows in question.

"Uh, no but..." John couldn't think of what to say.

"No buts. Now come here, and fuck me. That is, unless you don't want
to." Marylin moved over on the bed, and motioned for the man to get on
top of her.

John Stockdale gave up. It seemed like this house was filled with
sexual conspiracies. He rolled over on top of the blond sex maniac, and
grabbed her enormous mammarys.

"Okay." He said. "But first, there's something I've been dying to do
ever since I first laid eyes on you, baby." With that, he started sucking
on one large tit, while he massaged the other with his left hand. His
right hand was not idle. He reached down between the girl's legs, and
started pushing his index finger in and out of her slippery little
fuckhole.

"Oh Mr. Stockdale. How did you know that I love to have my tits
sucked? Do that some more. Mmmmmm, yeahhh! Push your finger right up
inside my pussy! Get me really hot! Augghh!" The 16-year-old girl began
to climax around his probing digit.

"I know just what horny little girls like you need. And right now,
what you need is more of this!" With this statement, John switched. He
moved his mouth to the other swollen tit, and swapped hands his right
hand started caressing the girl's right breast, while his left dipped
into the creaming little fuzzy slot that had been sucking on his right
hand.

"Ohhhhhh that feels so good. My pussy is so hot and wet. Come on Mr.
Stockdale.. fuck me, now. Please?" The pleading of the 16-year-old
sexpot was too much. John got between the girl's legs, and positioned his
engorged cock in her fuzz-covered little hole.

"Okay Marylin, you asked for it baby." He exclaimed as he pushed his
swollen member all the way up in the girl with a rush. The man felt a
tight ring surround the head of his prick, and then slip down his cock
until it grabbed the base so tightly, it was almost painful. The
teenager was even tighter than Cindy, and Cindy had been a virgin! The
squeezing of the girl's pussy as she started to climax, trying to milk
the sperm up from his balls and into her eager young belly was
incredible. John knew he wasn't going to last long.

"Marylin, slow up." He cautioned the madly humping girl. "I'm going to
cum!"

"Do it." She grunted. "Cum in me... I want your hot cum in me."

"Shouldn't I pull out?" John asked. "I don't want to knock you up."

"Unnngghh! It's okay!" The oversexed teenybopper assured him. "I'm on
the pill. Squirt your cum in my belly. Now! Uuuuuhh, fuck me! Jizz me!"

Part 4.

Marylin suddenly grabbed him in an embrace that threatened to choke
him as her pelvis went into high-gear, and her vaginal muscles spasmed so
hard around his cock that he felt she might tear it off if she wasn't
careful. John Stockdale's prick had had enough. It bulged dangerously,
and began to spew thick sticky ropes of sprem into the climaxing
teenager's tight little cunt. Squirt after squirt. John felt like he
was emptying his whole body into the belly of the orgasming young girl.
Finally, his ejaculations slowed to a trickle of sperm leaking from the
head of his prick into the girl's tiny spasming fuckhole.

"Ohhh Godddd, that was good!" Said Marylin, as she came down from her
mighty climax. "I've always wanted to fuck you. Ever since if first
entered your class, I knew that one day I'd have to have you. If I'd
known that it would be this good, I'd probably have raped you back then."
She followed this with a little giggle as her body started to relax.

John had to agree. It had been good. Still... "Umm, Marylin honey,
don't get hung up on me, okay?. Right now, Cindy is the girl I want." He
warned.

"Jeez, don't be silly." She replied. "I know that! I love Billy too.
That doesn't keep me from getting a little on the side." She stopped to
giggle. "Or a lot, as the case may be. Billy understands, and so does
Cindy. I just want you to fuck me once in a while. I'll get Cindy's
permission each time, if that'll ease your conscience. OK?"

"Well, under those conditions, what can I say but OK?" John replied,
as he tried to disconnect from the incredible young girl. A tight ring
squeezed its way down the length of his prick, stripping one last sticky
glob of sperm from the head of his cock, into the welcoming belly of the
oversexed teenager with the incredible bosom. "I'll get a tissue." He
said as his prick finally popped out.

"Don't bother." Said Marylin. "Look." Sure enough, not a drop of
semen leaked out of the girl's cunt, as she got up and headed for the
connecting bathroom. "I can keep it inside for hours." She assured him.
Her muscular control was incredible.

"Which reminds me. " She continued, as she stopped, posing naked, in
the doorway. "I want you to promise me something."

"Well, that depends." Said John carefully. "What?"

"Someday, after I'm married, I might want to have a baby. Your baby. I
want you to promise that you'll fuck me then, and help me get pregnant.
You won't have to support the baby or anything, just help me make it."

"But what about Billy, and Cindy?" John temporized.

"Billy knows about me, and will do what I want. He's already told me
that if I marry him, I could have a baby by anybody I want. He just
insists that at least every other one be his. As for Cindy, I'd get her
permission first. Who knows, If you two are married by that time, maybe
she'll want to have one by Billy, and we'd just swap and fuck each other
whenever we get the urge."

The thought was too incredible. "Well, OK. If you say so." He
replied.

"I do say so. Promise?"

"OK, Ok. I promise." Now get your cute little ass out of here, and
send Cindy back when she's finished with her brother.

Marylin wiggled her "cute" little ass back at him as she proceeded
through the bathroom without stopping to drain his seed out of her pussy.
She kept on going right through the connecting door on the other side,
leaving both doors open so that John could see into the other bedroom.
There was part of a bed visible in the opposite doorway, on which John
could see Cindy's torso, as it shook with regular jolts. Someone was
obviously fucking the little girl, and from the sound of it, she was
about to have a rousing climax.

"Oh yeahhh, Billy. Fuck me! Fuck my cunt with you big fat brother
cock! Fuck me! Fuck me! FUCK ME!" The obscene words spilled from the
little girl's lips. "Squirt your sperm in my belly. Don't hold back.
Let me feel you cum in me. Unghh! Unnnnh!" These last 2 grunts were
forced from the child's lips, as her brother jammed his cock high up into
her tight little snatch and held it there, as he ejaculated squirt after
thick sticky squirt of potent seed right up inside his own little
sister's belly, where it belonged.

Part 5.

Shortly, Cindy appeared in the doorway, the very picture of a freshly
fucked young girl. Her brother's sperm was leaking out of her little
slit, and dribbling down her leg, as she hurried to the stool, and began
to clean herself up with tissue. She looked over at the man standing in
the doorway with an embarrassed grin.

"Sorry." She said. "I just had to let him. If it wasn't for Billy,
I'd probably have been out screwing half the school by now, and have been
pregnant 6 times over."

John nodded his understanding, and then said. "Could we talk,
privately? Please?" This last was almost a plaintive plea for
understanding.

"Yes Dear." Said Cindy. She figured she knew what the conversation
was going to be about.

John's heart raced. She had called him "Dear". Now, he could only
hope, that the little girl knew what that term of endearment had meant to
him.

Cindy finished her toilet, and reentered the room, shutting the door
behind her. The young girl walked, unselfconciously naked, over to the
man sitting on the bed, and cuddled up in his lap.

"Now, what was it you wanted to say." The girl said as she smiled at
him with a warmth that felt like the sun coming out from behind a cloud.

At first, John was speechless, How could he tell this incredibly
beautiful child how much he loved her without sounding like a boy on his
first date. He decided that even that was better than looking like a
dumb idiot. "Cindy." He said.

"Yes." She encouraged. The sound from her lips almost stopped his
heart. It took the man several seconds to recover before he continued.

"Cindy. Do you remember what I said last night, about not expecting
me to marry you?"

Cindy nodded, and said. "I meant it. You can have me as often as you
want. No strings attached. If you want, I'll even let you make a baby
in me. Would you like that?"

John Stockdale started to shake his head, then realized how that might
be misinterpreted. He started to nod, then blushed, and finally ended up
hiding his face in his hands. Why did the girl have to make it so
difficult?

"What's the matter? Don't you want me?" The little girl looked almost
frightened.

This was too much for John. He grabbed the girl, and buried his face
in the beautiful long hair that was draped over her shoulder, as he
started to cry.

"It's OK." Cindy comforted him, as she as she patted him on the back.
She figured if he didn't want her, she wasn't going to push him. She
would learn to live with the heartache somehow. After all, the man had
never promised to love her. She was just going to have to hide her love,
and act happy, even if it broke her heart to see him leave. "You don't
have to say anything. We'll just pretend this didn't happen, and you can
go back home without worrying about me." Cindy couldn't resist adding. "I
want you to know, that I'll always be grateful that you were my first."

John knew he had to control himself. He was about to lose the chance
of his lifetime, if he let this misunderstanding continue.

"No, NO! You don't understand!" He almost bellowed into the face of
the beautiful young girl. John grabbed the child by her arms and looked
her square in the face. "It's not that I don't want you." He continued
as her face took on a puzzled look. "The trouble is, I do want you. More
than you'll ever know. I don't want to just fuck you, though you turn me
on like you wouldn't believe. I want to spend my time with you. I want
to wake up next to you every morning. Yes, I even want you to carry my
baby. I don't know how I'm going to go back to my apartment. I won't be
able to sleep without you near. I know you're much too young to
appreciate this, but I love you, DAMMIT!, and I want to marry you!" This
last statement came out as almost a shout. He looked into the eyes of the
girl for his answer, dreading the thought of seeing fear, or worse yet,
pity.

Part 6.

Cindy's face lit up like the sun. She felt like a woman who had been
diagnosed with terminal cancer, and then learns that the lab had made a
mistake, and it wasn't cancer after all, just a mild skin-rash. He loved
her! Not only that, he wanted to marry her! Still, she controlled
herself long enough to make sure she hadn't made a mistake.

"Ummm, John?" She asked.

"Yes." He breathed. His previous declaration had taken almost
everything he had.

"Was that a proposal, or a proposition?" She added a smirk to lighten
the question.

"Both. Will you sleep with me for now, and marry me when you can?"
John held his breath for the answer.

"OHHHHHHH, JOHNNNY!!!!" The girl bellowed, as she grabbed him like a
drowning man grabs a life-ring. "YES!, and yes!, and yes, and yes, and
yes, and..." Each yes was punctuated by a resounding kiss that landed on
another part of the man's anatomy. The last one landed square on John's
cock. From then on, the little girl's tongue was too busy to talk, as
she licked her way up his body, enjoying the salty taste of his sweat.
She ran her lively little tongue into his belly button, and licked it,
before proceeding up to his chest where she sucked on the man's nipples,
and nipped at the tips with her sharp little teeth. From there she
proceeded to kiss the man on his neck, and on up until she was nibbling
on his ear. Her hot little breath in his ears, almost blew John's mind.
The amazing child proceeded to lick all over his ear, and then she stuck
her hot little tongue right inside. After doing one ear, she worked her
way around his neck with loving kisses, and gave his other ear the same
treatment.

"I love you." Cindy said as she finally stopped long enough to look
the man square in the face. "Say you love me."

"I love youbbblp!" John's voice became garbled as Cindy mashed her
soft warm little mouth down on his, and started sucking on his tongue so
he couldn't finish his reassurance.

For a long time, the two lovers kissed, then pulled apart and just
looked into each other's eyes. John tried to memorize every detail of
Cindy's face. The two of them were so engrossed with each other, they
never noticed the gathering audience that Cindy's screams of joy had
drawn.

"I don't know how I'm going to be able to go back to my apartment.
It'll be two years before you are old enough to get married, even with
your parent's permission. I don't think I'll be able to sleep, not
knowing that you're near." John's voice was worried, as he shivered,
thinking about his lonely bachelor apartment.

"We'll work something out." The gruff voice caused the two lovers'
heads to turn around so fast that John was surprised that his neck didn't
snap under the strain. The whole family was looking at them. Billy and
Marylin were watching from the adjoining bathroom. The girl's father and
mother were standing in the doorway that Cindy had left unlocked the
night before. The head of a little boy could be seen peeking around
Arlene's legs, while the curly head of a little girl peeped between her
fathers.

"Is everything OK Cindy?" He asked the girl. "It sounded like you
were screaming."

John was suddenly conscious of his nakedness, and the nakedness of the
little girl who was sitting on his lap. If it hadn't meant that he would
have to dump the girl on the floor, he would have grabbed his clothes,
and dashed out of the room in embarrassment. Cindy rescued him by calmly
answering her father's questions, both explicit, and implied.

"I was." She answered. "John asked me to marry him, and I said yes."
This last was almost defiant, as if she was daring her father to make
something of it.

"I see. Well congratulations. Both of you." The older man sounded
sincere. "As I said before, we'll work something out. C'mon you kids.
Let's leave them alone. Oh, and John." This last was said a Cindy's
father stuck his head back inside the door just before closing it.

"Yes?" John said, holding the girl in front of him.

Part 7.

"While the two of you are planning your future, you might give some
thought to the fact that there are other states besides this one." This
bit of information was followed by the "snick" of the lock, as the door
closed behind him.

Cindy and John stared at each other open-mouthed. Of course. There
were several states where a girl could marry as young as 14, with her
parents permission. The two lovers cuddled and fell on the bed as they
began to prepare for their future together. Shortly, there was the
squeaking of bedsprings that would have announced to anyone listening,
what was taking place in the little girl's bedroom, but no one was.
John's final thought before he gave himself up to the charms of the
beautiful young girl was: "I can see why Cindy loves her father so much.
I'm beginning to love her parents, almost as much as she does."

After about 20 minutes, during which John had cum twice in the
beautiful young girl (Once in her belly, and once in her ass. At her
insistence; Cindy said she wanted to get used to it. She explained that
she was going to let him "use the back door" whenever he couldn't fuck
her "for real", up the cunt, without getting a big belly.), the two
lovers paused to talk some more.

"Cindy?" John loved the feel of her name on his lips.

"Mmmmm?" Cindy was feeling too good to do more than purr at the sound
of her name coming from her lover's lips.

"You love your father very much, don't you?" All of a sudden, John
realized how inane that sounded. "I mean more than just as a father." He
expanded.

"What do you mean?" Cindy was confused.

"I mean, like your brother. You'd like to go to bed with your father,
wouldn't you?" John felt he had to know.

"I suppose. I won't though, now that we're engaged." Cindy felt she
owed him that honesty. "Billy either." She finished.

"Oh dear. Now I've done it." The man muttered.

"What?"

"Cindy, listen very closely. I love you." John said.

"I love you too." She replied, warmed by his words.

John was getting frustrated. How could he put this into words? He
tried anyway. "Cindy, what I mean is, I love you. I don't own you. If
you want to make love to somebody, even (or especially) your own father
or brother, I won't object. I just don't want you to ever have to lie to
me."

John raised his finger, and put it on the lips of the little girl as
she started to say something.

"Hear me out." He stopped her interruption, then continued. "Let me
finish what I'm going to say, then answer. Please?"

John continued at the girl's acquiescent nod. "I know that some
people get mad, if their wife or girlfriend even looks at another man. I
don't. I consider that jealousy, and I think it's the result of looking
on someone else as your possession, not someone you want to be happy. I
think that jealousy destroys love, not enhances it. As I said, I love
you, I want you to be happy. If it would make you happy to take your
father to bed, then I'll do everything I can to make it happen. The same
thing goes for your brother. Just save a little for me. Please?"

John's eyes sparkled as he smiled at his own joke, and continued. "As
your husband, I do expect you to carry my children but.." He paused for
breath.

Cindy interrupted. "I'd like that!" She said with a giggle.

Waving the girl to silence, he continued. "As I was saying, but they
don't all have to be mine, if you don't want. Marylin was telling me
this morning that Billy told her that she could have every other child by
someone else, if she wanted. If your brother can be that generous to his
future wife, I don't see why I can't with mine."

Cindy gazed at the man with stars in her eyes. "You mean?" She could
barely breathe the question.

Part 8.

"I mean, that after you have at least 2 of my kids, that if you want
to have a baby by your father, or by your big brother, or even one by
each, I won't object. Of course, the next one after that, would be
mine." He added as an afterthought.

Cindy couldn't believe her luck. She knew she had been getting the
handsomest, smartest, most eligible man in town for a prospective
husband, but she hadn't realized how much she had been prepared to give
up to get him. Now to find out that she wouldn't have to give up
anything, that she could have it all, thanks to this wonderful man.

Her little heart almost melted in gratitude. She proceeded to thank
him the best way she could, by grabbing him, hugging him, and trying to
show just how much she loved him. In the back of her mind, she swore
that he would never lose by his generous offer. She would make it up to
him somehow. A germ of an idea started to grow in her head as she
snuggled up to him. John's cock had received too much use, it wouldn't
rise any more that morning if all the young female students in his class
had tripped into the room and performed a striptease in front of him.
Still it was pleasant to cuddle up naked next to a beautiful young,
willing female whom, he felt, loved him almost as much as he loved her.

"Cindy?" John asked after a suitable period.

"Yes Dear?" Cindy muttered into his neck, as she nuzzled his earlobe.

"Can I ask a favor?"

"Nnnn?" Cindy bit at his earlobe. As if he had to ask. If John had
asked her to jump in a pot of boiling acid, she probably would have
obliged at the moment.

"If you fuck your father, can I watch?"

That got Cindy's attention. "Why you dirty old man!" Her eyes gleamed
with mischief. "We'd have to get his permission."

"Your mother's too."

That thought hadn't occurred to Cindy. "You're probably right." She
said.

"I know I'm right." John continued. "And, now that I think about it,
that's probably the best approach. Your mother would probably
understand, and she could convince your father. I think I'm beginning to
love your mother almost as much as you do."

Cindy smiled. Her smile filled the room like the sun on a warm spring
day. The idea that had been growing in the back of her mind had just
ripened into full fruition. Cindy had just figured out how to thank this
incredible man for his generosity.

"John?" Cindy inquired.

"Yes Cindy?" John rolled the girl's name around on his tongue.

"When's your birthday?"

"September 4th. Why?"

"Just thinking. That's Labor Day, isn't it?"

"'Day before. Why?" He inquired again.

"I was just thinking about what to get you for your birthday. I think
I'll surprise you."

"Whatever you say." John went back to the enjoyable task of running
his big hands over every inch of this incredibly beautiful young child's
body. He was trying to memorize every square inch of the little girl's
body by feel.

About an hour later, the murmurs in the little girl's bedroom were
interrupted by a cheerful "Breakfast in 5 minutes!" that obviously came
from Cindy's younger sister.

John reluctantly untangled himself from the arms of his young fiancee.
As he reached for his clothes, Cindy interrupted him.

"Just your underpants, John." She said. "Breakfast is very informal.

Part 9.

John shrugged, and resisted the impulse to dress anyway. After last
night, he'd believe anything about this family... Well, almost anything.
If Cindy had informed him that the whole family went nude all the time,
it wouldn't have surprised him now. (In fact, that was not far from the
truth.)

Cindy followed her own advice, and slipped on a lacy pair of panties
that hid nothing, and the baby-doll that she had worn the night before.
She didn't bother to cover her plump little breasts. John got the
distinct feeling that she had worn the bikini-top the previous night just
to keep from shocking him.

When the two lovers reached the breakfast table, breakfast was already
in progress. Waffles were being served on a first-come/first-served
basis from the waffle-iron. (No frozen waffles for this family.) There
was a huge pot of coffee, and bacon by the bushel-basket.

As John settled himself in to his seat, he was glad he had resisted
his impulse to "dress decent" for breakfast. He would have felt as out
of place, as a man in top-hat and tails in a nudist colony. Cindy's
father was wearing nothing but a pair of underpants and an enormous
fur-rug on his chest and arms. He didn't seem to be the least bit
embarrassed about dressing that way, so John felt right at home. Cindy's
mother was wearing a blue baby-doll nightie that, while you couldn't see
through it, didn't hide anything, as the front buttons were missing, and
John could see occasional glimpses of a beautiful set of firm breasts and
a smooth flat belly. He didn't even have to try to see the black "vee"
that covered the older woman's mature cunt as the tiny little baby-doll
didn't quite reach that far down.

Cindy's two younger siblings were unabashedly naked. The two children
were arguing over who got the next waffle, when their mother settled the
matter (temporarily) by dividing it between Cindy and John. John settled
down to enjoy the food and good companionship.

As they started to eat, George waved a forkful of waffles at the two
lovers. "I have a couple of suggestions, If you two don't mind." He
said.

Cindy and John looked at each other and nodded agreement. Whatever
Cindy's father wanted was fine with both of them. They figured that if
he didn't help, their relationship was in trouble anyway.

"Now, first off, you like teaching, don't you John?"

John nodded his acquiescence.

"Well, I've been thinking. If you two get married next year, or if
anyone finds out that you are even dating, you might have trouble holding
onto your job."

"Yessir, I know." Said John. "Cindy and I figured that I would just
have to get another job. One that isn't so sensitive. We'd also have to
move someplace where people didn't know us."

George finished swallowing a bite of waffle, cut another chunk,
speared it with the fork, and brandished the waffle-filled fork like a
wand. "I have another suggestion." He said. "John, How much do you pay
for that apartment of yours?"

John explained that he got the apartment under a special arrangement
with the school for only a small deduction from his pay. Heating and
utilities were extra.

"Well," George inquired. "Would you be willing to pay about 20
per-cent more if you could live with Cindy, and nobody would think
anything funny was going on?"

"Sure, But I don't see..." John's voice trailed off as he decided to
wait and let Cindy's father explain.

"What I've got in mind is this: As you can see, this is a big house."
Everybody nodded as he continued. "I've been thinking, that we could
convert one of the garages into a small apartment, and rent it out... to
a friend. If you see what I mean."

"Wow Daddy, what an awesome idea." Cindy breathed.

Part 10.

"Well to continue, If I did this, advertised the place, then rented it
out to you, nobody would think anything if you moved in here. Especially
if you could explain that your overall bill was smaller here because we
covered the heating and utility bills in your rent. The nifty thing is,
Cindy's room is right next to the garage, and we could cut a door from
Cindy's closet, right into the new apartment, so that they shared a
closet. You'd hang your clothes at one end, Cindy'd hang hers at the
other, and nobody would ever have to know they were connected. Cindy
could go into her room, lock the door and nobody would ever have any idea
that she was sleeping with you. Next year, you two could go and have a
private little wedding just in case. Later, when Cindy turned 17 or 18,
you two could have a big fancy public wedding, and nobody would be the
wiser. What do you think?" George inquired, proud of himself for coming
up with what he thought was quite a nifty solution.

John looked at Cindy. Cindy looked back at John. John inclined his
head. Cindy said. "It sounds wonderful Daddy. Thank you. Thank you.
Thank you." With the third "Thank you." Cindy had landed on her father's
lap, and was covering him with kisses.

George kissed his daughter back, and suddenly became aware of how much
delectable female he had in his lap. His cock started to rise,
stretching the material of his shorts until it threatened to burst out
the hole in the front. "Uh Cindy, you'd better stop. You don't want to
get your poor old father all excited you know."

"Oh, don't be silly Daddy." Said Cindy as she started kissing him in
earnest now, trying to insinuate her slippery little tongue in his mouth.

"Dear, your fiancee is watching." Said Arlene, as she tried to rescue
her husband from this embarrassing situation.

"Umm, Mrs. Macon?" Inquired John.

"Arlene. Please." Replied Arlene.

"Arlene. There's a favor Cindy and I wish to ask of you and your
husband." Said John, ignoring Cindy, as she continued to kiss her father,
and began rubbing her developing breasts against her father's.

"What is it?" Asked Arlene. "Does it have anything to do with this?"

John caught Cindy's eyes, she nodded, and he continued.

"Yes it does." He looked around, saw that the younger children had
left the room, and continued. "Cindy wants to fuck her father." He
figured the best way to say it was the bald statement. "I told her it
was OK with me."

"But?..." Arlene could tell there was more.

"But we need your permission, and I told her that I'd like to watch."

"You're sure about this?" A lot was implied in Arlene's question.

Part 11.

"I love Cindy." John made the statement as if it explained everything.
By his lights, it did.

"Well, it's OK by me, if that's what you two want. You'll have to ask
him though. I'm not going to."

George had been following the conversation despite the distraction of
his nubile young daughter squirming her half-naked little body on his
swollen cock. "Are you sure that's what you want?" He asked each of them
in turn.

John nodded somberly.

Cindy was much more enthusiastic. "Ooooh yes! Please Daddy?"

After living with Arlene and Cindy, George Macon had learned that when
either of them decided they wanted something bad enough, there was no
power on earth that could stop them from getting it. "OK honey, if
that's what you really want, how can I refuse?" He asked, not expecting
an answer. "Do you think you can wait until after lunch? I've got some
calls to make if we want to get this garage-conversion done by next
week."

"Oh yes Daddy! Thank you. Thank you." Cindy resumed her kissing.

This time, George did not resist when Cindy stuck her lively little
tongue in his mouth. He kissed her back, sucking on her tongue, and
running his hand up and down her back, underneath the thin nightie.
"Later honey." He cautioned his exuberant off-spring. "You keep this up,
and I'll be cumming in my underpants, not in you."

Cindy eased up, stuck her tongue out at her father, and went back to
sit on John Stockdale's lap. "Well," She pouted. "I'll just have to
wait I guess. In the meantime, I'm sure John won't be so mean, and turn
me down." This was followed by a beam of a smile at her father that let
him know that she wasn't really mad.

Shortly, Cindy and John went back to the little girl's bedroom, for as
Cindy said jokingly. "Something 'big' has come up, and John and I want
to get it straight between us." She giggled as John continued the joke.
"Yes, but I'm sure that if we work together, Cindy and I can work it out.
I'm sure that everything will work out in the end." The two lovers were
almost cracking up by the time they reached Cindy's bedroom, and shut the
door.

Her Father's Daughter
(Author Unknown)

CHAPTER 9 - Jeremy gets some unwanted help.

Part 1.

Mary felt the man beside her stir. She snuggled up to her husband,
and put her arm around him. She giggled to herself as she felt him
moving his hips back and forth. The man was having a wet dream again.
Still snickering to herself, she reached around him and grabbed his erect
prick, and started jacking him off. She thought to herself. "I'll make
him cum, and he'll think he's fucking some young chick."

On the third stroke, she felt her hand hit warm flesh instead of air.
There was someone else in the bed! Mary woke up completely. She was in
bed, not with her husband, but her son. Not only that, but her daughter,
June, was in bed with them also. Both of the children were naked, and
Jeremy was sliding his cock in and out between his little sister's legs,
leaving a trail of pre-cum lubricating a path between the little girl's
thighs.

Mary couldn't resist. She kept on jacking the boy off. As the boy
pushed in and out, she angled his cock up so that it rubbed up against
his little sister's slit. Back and forth the boy rubbed, slippery fluid
leaking from the end of his engorged cock, lubricating his little
sister's slit, as his mother pushed the head of his prick up against the
tiny little hole between her little girl's legs. Mary was getting so
hot, she couldn't resist the temptation. The next time her son pulled
his cock back, she angled it up so that the head was pushing into the
little hole at the entrance to her daughter's cunt. When Jeremy next
pushed forward, the head of his prick vanished into the little girl's
crack... back and forth, back and forth. With each push, more of the
15-year-old boy's prick would disappear up into his sleeping little
sister's 13-year-old belly. Mary couldn't believe it, it was so
exciting. Jeremy was actually fucking his little sister in his sleep.
Mary kept running her hand up and down the part of her boy's cock that
wasn't up inside the little girl's cunt.

The woman was actually jacking her own son off into his little
sister's pussy. Shortly, Mary felt Jeremy tense up and she knew the
15-year-old boy was about to squirt his hazardous sperm right up inside
his little sister's fertile young belly. Mary knew she should stop him,
pull his cock out of June, or something, before the boy got his little
sister pregnant, especially after the warnings she had given both of them
the previous evening, but the situation was so exciting that she could no
more have stopped them, than she could have lifted the house with her
bare hands.

When Jeremy suddenly pushed most of his cock up inside the sleeping
child; Mary felt the boy's prick expand, as a bulge rippled through the
tube on the bottom. Mary could tell that her son was squirting his thick
sticky cum inside her sleeping daughter's immature young cunt. She moved
her head closer, so that she could see as well as feel, each prolific
squirt. She could see the thick sticky curds of Jeremy's potent sperm,
as each one dilated the tube on the bottom of his prick, before being
injected into the unsuspecting belly of the sleeping little girl.

Mary felt so hot she was sweating, as she watched her sleeping
children fuck. The thought of her son, fucking his little 13-year-old
sister, while they both slept, almost made her scream with incestuous
arousal. Shortly, a smear of white cream appeared around Jeremy's cock,
just before the boy stopped squirting his sperm inside his little sister.
After a bit, Jeremy slid back into a deeper sleep, as a dribble of white
sticky cum leaked out from around the young boy's cock that was still
suck up inside his sister's tiny, hairless little slit.

Mary couldn't have slept now, if she had taken a whole bottle of
sleeping pills. Her cunt was so wet and horny, she had to go and get
some relief. Easing out of the big bed, she went in search of her
husband.

This was not to be Mary's day. As she looked into Suzy's bedroom, she
was just in time to see her husband as the man started to insert his
oversized prick into her youngest daughter's tiny little cunt. Suzy had
her skinny young legs wrapped around her father's hips, grinding her
pussy up at his prick as Dan screwed his huge erection deep up inside her
eager little fuckhole.

"Fuck me Daddy, please? Get me pregnant. Make a baby in me Daddy.
Unnh, Unnnhhh!" The last two grunts were forced out of the little girl as
the big man forced his enormous cock all the way up inside his daughter's
tiny clinging little cunt with a rush.

"Uuuuhhh, Suzy, you're so TIGHT! Daddy loves fucking you, Honey!." Dan
said, obviously overcome by his lust for his own daughter. "Daddy's
going to get you pregnant, sweetheart! Daddy's going to squirt the thick
sticky white stuff that makes babies right up inside your tight little
belly, and knock you up higher than a kite. If you want Daddy's baby in
your womb, just keep fucking me like that. Ooooh, God that feel's good!
Make me cum, Honey. Make your Daddy squirt his thick sticky sperm right
up inside your hot, slippery little cunt." It was obvious that the man
wasn't going to last very long.

CHAPTER 9 - Jeremy gets some unwanted help.

Part 2.

"Ooooooooh yes, Daddy!" Encouraged the insatiable little 12-year-old.
"Cum in me Daddy. Cum... Cum.. Cummmmm!" Suzy chanted, as she humped
up at her rutting father, enjoying the feeling of his long, thick cock,
slugging in and out of her tiny little slit.

All of a sudden, Dan lurched on top of the underaged little girl, and
pushed his prick as far up inside the child's squirming little belly as
he could. Mary could tell that her husband was squirting his virile seed
right inside their little girl's womb.

"Oh Daddy! That feel's so good. Cum in my belly Daddy." Suzy
encouraged the man as she worked with him, milking her father's potent
sperm out of his spasming prick, right up into her eager young belly.
"Knock me up Daddy. C'mon, Daddy make a baby in me." The little girl was
thrilled to know that the same sperm that her father had squirted in her
mother's womb 12 years ago to create her, was now squirting in her womb,
as her rutting father worked to make a baby in his own daughter. Each
copious squirt of her own father's precious seed inside her belly, made
the horby little 12-year-old girl love her big-dicked father more.

Suzy loved the thought of carrying her handsome father's seed in her
womb, and could hardly wait until she was carrying his baby there. The
thought of watching her little tummy swell, with her own beloved father's
baby growing inside her womb was extremely exciting to the little girl.

If Mary had been hot before, she was boiling now. Watching her
husband trying to impregnate their little girl was too much for the hot
blooded woman. She fell to the floor with a thump and started clawing at
her overheated snatch. "Fuck me!" She screamed. "Somebody please fuck
me!"

The commotion in the doorway distracted Dan. He had been ejaculating
his sperm in his daughter's tight little belly, enjoying the thought of
impregnating his own little girl, knowing she wanted his baby, and his
whole family supported him in his effort, when he heard his wife's
scream, and saw her collapse in the doorway. He pulled his still
squirting prick out of his young daughter's belly and ejaculated the last
drops of incestuous sperm all over the tiny little girl's body, leaving a
trail of semen stretching from the child's budding little tits, all the
way down to her tiny slit where his sperm was already starting to ooze
out of her well-fucked little cunt in an obscene white glob.

Quickly, Dan rushed over to his wife, where she lay writhing on the
floor, begging somebody, anybody, to fuck her. After just cumming in his
little girl, Dan knew his cock was in no condition to help satisfy his
wife. He figured that the woman had been watching the two of them
fucking, and it had just been too much. Still, he figured he could help a
little.

"Suzy. Go get your brother." He instructed the little girl. "Maybe
he can help." In the meantime, Dan spread his wife's legs, and "Put his
mouth where his money was.". He started licking his sexy wife's creaming
cunt-slit, trying to get her off at least once before their son got there
to give Mary what she really needed... a belly full of hard young cock!

Once Dan's slippery tongue swabbed up her slit, and touched her
overheated clit, Mary went into convulsions. She grabbed her husband by
the hair, jamming her crotch into his mouth as her hips started wildly
gyrating. She shoved her cunt at the man's mouth so violently that his
teeth banged into her pubic bone and bruised the lips of her cunt, and
almost split his lip. The pleasure and the pain combined in one wild
orgasm. Mary knew she was going to regret this later, but she couldn't
help herself now.

"Oh Honey, do it some more. Please? Fuck me Honey. I need it so
bad!" She pleaded with her husband.

Having just fucked his youngest daughter, and nursing a sore lip, Dan
knew he couldn't fuck again quite yet, so he tried to do his best with
what he had. He started to shove first two fingers, then three up his
oversexed wife's squirming hole, hoping that his son would arrive to
help, when he was interrupted by another scream, this time from the other
bedroom.

Hearing her daughter scream, snapped Mary out of her sex-crazed
trance. Her daughter needed her! She scrambled to her feet and rushed
for the door only to collide with her husband as they both scrambled to
see what was the matter. The two adults sorted themselves out, and
dashed down to the master bedroom, where they found June pounding her
fists on her older brother's chest, weeping and yelling at him.

"You just couldn't wait, could you?" She was yelling at him. "Now what
am I going to do?" The little girl said as she collapsed in her big
brother's arms, sobbing.

CHAPTER 9 - Jeremy gets some unwanted help.

Part 3.

"What's the matter?" Mary asked, looking first at Suzy, who shrugged,
and gave a "Search me." look back.

Jeremy looked as confused as Suzy, so Mary turned her attention to
June. "What's the matter Honey? Tell us what's wrong." She repeated.

June stopped sobbing long enough to throw a black look at her older
brother and said, "He fucked me, Mom!"

This caused the whole family to look at her in amazement. "Huh?" Was
Suzy's comment.

"He fucked me while I was sleeping." June amplified.

"But..." "But...." Came from the two parents. Suzy put their feelings
into words. "But, I thought you liked to fuck him?" She queried.

"I do." admitted June. "But we were supposed to use a condom, or pull
out, or something this morning, but big old horny bastard here just
couldn't wait. He just had to fuck me, and shoot his sperm in me, and
now I'm probably pregnant for sure." The girl went back to sobbing, then
stopped, sniffled, and added. "It wouldn't be so bad, if he'd just asked
me. The way I felt last night, I might have let him knock me up anyway.
I'm so mad, because I thought he cared for me. Now I'm thinking he just
wanted to get his rocks off."

Mary felt guilty. She had to stop this misunderstanding. "June,
wait!" She said. "I'm afraid it's my fault."

"What?" Said June. "How could it be your fault? He's the one who
fucked me, and came in me. You sure didn't." She half-smiled at her own
joke.

"Honey." Said Mary. "When I woke up this morning, both you and Jeremy
were sleeping. I started jacking Jeremy off in his sleep, and then I
couldn't resist it. I pushed his cock up inside your pussy, and had him
shoot his cum up inside you. He was sleeping, and didn't even know he
did it. I did, and I'm dreadfully sorry. I was just so horny this
morning, that it seemed natural for me to help your brother make a baby
in you. Besides, last night you wanted it, and I was half asleep. It was
hard for me to even think of stopping him. Can you ever forgive me?"
Mary was almost crying herself as she finished.

June was so happy at not having to hate her brother, that she would
have forgiven anything. "Well, if Jeremy'll forgive me." She said,
looking up with pleading eyes at her adored older brother. "Please?" She
implored with tears in her eyes, afraid that her accusations might have
turned him against her.

Jeremy hugged his little sister and assured her that he had nothing to
forgive. It was all just a silly mistake. "Mom?" He inquired. "Could
you get those condoms now, before I really do accidentally get June
pregnant?"

"No." Said June.

"Huh?" Inquired Jeremy.

"I said no! As I said earlier, I was almost ready to let you
impregnate me anyway. This decided me. When you fuck me, I want to feel
you squirting inside me, trying to get me pregnant. I'm not going to
cheat you. I was almost sure before. Now I am sure. I want to carry
your baby, and I'm not going to wait until I'm older. If Suzy can have
Daddy's baby, then I'm surely old enough to have yours. After that, I
want Daddy make a baby in me too. After that.... well, we'll see." June
finally ran down.

"But I thought you didn't want to... " Jeremy couldn't finish.

"I decided I did. Or don't you want to?"

Jeremy hugged his little sister, and kissed her passionately by way of
answer.

"Dan?" Asked Mary.

"Yes Dear?" Replied Dan.

"With you fucking Suzy, and Jeremy trying to impregnate June, I've
decided I want in on the action too."

The whole family turned to look at Mary.

CHAPTER 9 - Jeremy gets some unwanted help.

Part 4.

"I figure, that if you make a baby in Suzy, and now June wants you to
father her second child, that it isn't out of line for me to want Jeremy
to fuck me too. At first, I thought of waiting until you started fucking
June, then I decided that I'd better not wait. I don't know how many
more years of baby-production I have left, and if I want to enjoy sharing
parenthood with own my son, I'd better get started before it's too late."

Dan stared at his wife, then laughed, and hugged her. "I guess if
that's what you want, what's a man like me, who's fucking his own
daughter, to say but: OK." He smirked and added. "Going to have your own
grandchild, just like your mother, huh?"

June interrupted. "But what about me? I thought Jeremy was going to
fuck me, not Mom."

Mary hurried to quell her daughter's worries. "He is, Dear. Jeremy'll
sleep with you every night. Just once in a while, I'll want him to fuck
me, if you don't mind? Maybe we can all do it together once in a while."

June thought about it, then nodded. As long as she got to sample her
big brother's cock whenever she wanted, it might even be fun to watch him
fucking their mother. The more she thought about it, the more she liked
the idea. She loved her mother very much, and she loved her brother
also. The thought of having her brother's baby along with her mother
began to turn her on. "Do you think you're up to it, lover-boy?" She
asked her brother.

"Try me." The 15-year-old leered at his sexy little sister.

"Oh, I'm about to." Said June. "Come here Mother, Jeremy's going to
see if he can get his own mother, and his little sister pregnant in the
same day." The two women converged on the still naked young man.

"C'mon Suzy." Said Dan as he led his younger daughter back to her
room. "Jeremy's got his hands full, it seems, and so do I." This last
was said as he began to massage his little girl's budding young breasts
and run his big hands up and down her naked little body, until the child
was almost screaming for her father to fuck her again. In the privacy of
the master bedroom, Dan proceeded to give his little girl what she
wanted.

Before they left the bedroom that morning, Dan had left three more
generous loads of thick, sticky, baby-making sperm in his little girl's
belly, two up her cunt, and one down her throat. One time, Suzy had
sucked her father off, even though it seemed like a waste, because she
said she wanted to know what it tasted like, and she already had enough
of her father's sperm in her womb to get her pregnant, if she could that
day.

Suzy had liked swallowing her father's sperm, but she decided she
preferred to have it squirting up inside her cunt. Sperm didn't taste
bad she decided, it didn't tasted good either. As far as Suzy was able
to tell, sperm didn't have any taste at all, except for a slightly sweet,
sticky flavor. The fun part, was doing it for her beloved father.
Knowing that it made her father feel good, to squirt his thick sticky
sperm in her mouth, made the little girl shiver with excitement. Suzy
decided that she'd let her father cum in her mouth any time he wanted to.
Still, it felt best to Suzy, when her father had his enormous prick stuck
all the way up in her tight little belly, squirting his potent seed up
inside her tiny little womb, trying to get his own little girl pregnant.

In the other bedroom, Mary approached her son. "How about it big
boy?" She said huskily. "Think you can handle the two of us at once?"

"Yeah, Jeremy." Said his little sister. "There's two horny women here
who need fucking badly. Do you think you can handle us both, or should I
go and get Daddy to help?"

Jeremy's cock was as hard as a brickbat. Having two beautiful females
begging him to fuck them, without any worries of the consequences was
every man's dream. It was like having his own harem. Especially when the
females in question were as attractive as his mother and little sister...
Jeremy had always had a little secret letch for his gorgeous mother. He
had often daydreamed about what his mother had up underneath her dress,
but had never had the nerve to do anything. As for his sexy little
sister, June gave him a raging hardon every time he looked at her.

CHAPTER 9 - Jeremy gets some unwanted help.

Part 5.

It was a wonder to the boy that he had refrained from going into the
little girl's bedroom, and raping his little sister while she slept,
years ago. Of course, he'd never really do such a thing. Jeremy loved
his little sister way too much to ever do such a thing. Still, the
temptation had been there. Now, to have his own gorgeous mother, with
her beautiful full tits, and smooth belly, and lovely fur-rimmed cunt,
asking him to shove his cock into the same womb he and his two sisters
had come from, was simply too exciting to bear. And his little sister
wanted him to fuck her as well! Jeremy didn't know if he could get his
own mother and little sister pregnant in the same day, but he was sure
going to try!

June was getting impatient waiting for her brother's reply while he
daydreamed. "Well Momma, I guess Jeremy doesn't want to fuck us." She
said. "Lets go see if Daddy wants to." She made as if to head for the
door.

Jeremy started to object, when Mary intervened. "You go ahead dear."
She said. "Me now, I'm going to get my son to fuck me, and get me
pregnant. You can go find someone else to make babies in your belly, but
I'm going to wait for Jeremy, if it takes all day."

June came back from the door. "Oh no you don't. I see your plan, to
get Jeremy all to yourself. Jeremy's going to make a baby in me first!"

Jeremy finally gave in to the humor of the situation. "Come here, you
two oversexed cunts." He commanded. "Neither one of you is going to be
first. I'm going to make a baby in both of your cute little bellies at
the same time."

"This I've got to see." Said June, as she and her mother hugged the
boy.

"Believe me sis, you won't be able to miss it." Snickered Jeremy, as
he led his two naked relatives over to the big bed. "Now we've got to get
you two girls all primed up, and receptive for my sperm. So June, you
get on top of Mom, and start eating her out."

"But I've never... " Started June, as her brother started to position
her on top of her mother, with her head facing Mary's hairy cuntslit.

"Don't give me that load of crap, little sister." Said Jeremy. "I
know what you and Cindy were doing the other day, and I don't think it
was the first time either!"

Mary looked at her daughter with interest as the little girl blushed,
then inquired, just before she started licking her mother's creaming
snatch. "Jeesh. Can't a girl have any secrets around here?"

"Ouuuuuuuhhhhh, Jesus! That feels good Honey. Here let me do you
too." Mary said as she positioned her daughter so that she could return
the favor. Pretty soon, the two gorgeous naked females were licking each
other in unison, as they got more and more aroused.

Jeremy had been excited before. Now he was almost ready to explode.
He knew that he didn't dare cum now, not when he had two receptive
females just begging him to fuck them. Climbing on the bed behind his
mother, Jeremy instructed his little sister. "You just keep on licking
Mom's cunt while I do this." He said, as he climbed between his mother's
legs, and inserted the head of his cock into the fuzzy gash that his
little sister was licking.

June didn't pause. She kept on licking her mother's cunt, just
including her big brother's cock in the licks. Each time her brother
would pull the head of his cock out of her mother's slit, June would lick
the head, then her mother's clit, then back to her brother's cock, then
back to her mother. Back and forth, back and forth she licked. In the
meantime, Mary was doing yeoman's work on her little girl's hot little
slit. June was getting so hot she knew she couldn't last much longer.

"I can see how you're going to get Mom pregnant, but how about me?"
The little girl inquired.

Jeremy pushed his cock all the way up in his mother's belly, enjoying
the feeling of his own mother's cunt squeezing on his leaking prick, as
Mary tried to make her son squirt his potent sperm up inside her
receptive belly. "Just wait, June." He instructed. "You're next, and
I'm not done yet." With this, Jeremy withdrew his throbbing prick from
inside his mother's tight clinging cunt, where the boy knew he was in
danger of ejaculating his sperm prematurely.

Jeremy then scrambled around the bed, and repeated the process with
his little sister. He crawled between June's skinny young legs, and
inserted his swollen cock up in the little girl's creaming little cunt.

CHAPTER 9 - Jeremy gets some unwanted help.

Part 6.

Mary watched, as her son's big cock vanished up her little girl's tiny
hole, right in front of her nose this time. She had never had such a
good view of two people fucking. Shortly, she was reminded of her own
duties, as her daughter paused in her licking of her mother, and said.
"Keep licking Momma, I'm almost there. Mary resumed licking her
daughter's creaming little cunt, only now she too included her son's
glistening cock in the process.

Jeremy gave a few deep strokes up his little sister's squeezing little
snatch before he had to stop. He knew he was about to spout his
baby-making sperm right up inside the child's tight little hole, and June
was almost wild as she worked towards her climax. Regretfully, he pulled
his cock out of his little sister's clasping tunnel.

"What did you do that for?" June was almost crying. "I was almost
ready to cum."

"I said I'd get you both pregnant, not just one." Said Jeremy. "Now
turn around, and kiss Mom."

June scrambled around on the bed to face her mother as she inquired.
"But what are you going to do?" She said as she followed her big
brother's instructions, and began kissing her mother. Mary kissed her
little girl back, and June found out that Cindy (who had taught June most
of what she knew about kissing) was an amateur. Her mother really knew
how to kiss! The two women kissed, and slobbered, and tongue-dueled until
June was about to burst. She ground her overheated little snatch against
her mother's, and rubbed their smooth bellies together. The feeling of
her mother's plump tits against her little nubbins was driving the little
girl wild.

Jeremy, in the meantime, had climbed between the two women's legs, and
was about to start. "Look." He said. "I'm going to put my cock in first
one hole, then the other. When I cum, you'll both get some. Now, let's
see which one of you can get the first squirt." Looking at his own mother
and little sister making love, had kept the boy's cock so aroused, he was
almost ready to burst.

Jeremy slowly pushed his engorged cock all the way up in his lovely
young sister's squeezing little belly. Then, he withdrew, and angled the
big piece of meat down into his mother's creaming fur-ringed snatch, and
slid it all the way home into his own mother's mature cunt. Out again,
and up into his tiny little sister's almost bare cunt. Out, and down
into his mother's belly. Up, and into his sister's. Down and into his
mother. Up into his sister. Down into his mother. Up, sister. Down,
mother. Up, one more time. The boy slid his swollen prick all the way
home in his little sister's squeezing young belly. The boy felt the head
of his cock snap into the tight ring of muscles that guarded his little
sister's womb. Jeremy was almost ready to cum.

CHAPTER 9 - Jeremy gets some unwanted help.

Part 7.

June beat him to it. The excitement had been too much for the little
girl. Suddenly, Jeremy felt his cock gripped by his little sister's cunt
in a squeeze that literally sucked the sperm from his balls. The boy
exploded, in one big squirt that sent a torrent of thick greasy sperm
right up inside his little sister's climaxing young womb. Hurriedly,
Jeremy withdrew his spurting prick from the little girl's belly, and
sheathed it inside his mother. Before the boy was able to get his cock
properly inserted in his mother's tunnel, he had spouted two thick
slippery ropes of semen all over the pouting lips of his little sister's
pussy, and down into the hair surrounding his mother's more mature
opening.

Jeremy rammed his squirting prick down into his mother's cunt, and let
his thick creamy sperm spew into the woman's squeezing belly. After two
good squirts of jizz in his mother's hungry cunt, he pulled out, and
managed to get it back into his little sister, before injecting her hot,
climaxing young fuckhole with a fresh shot of baby-making sperm. He
pulled out, and slid his cock back into his mother, where he fucked it in
and out deeply, as the woman started to climax. Jeremy let the last of
his incestuous sperm flow into his mother's hotly clinging cunt.

Making love to her own little girl, while her own son slammed his cock
into her throbbing pussy, trying to impregnate her by squirting his
virile young teenage sperm into the very womb that had given him birth,
made Mary climax like she hadn't done in years. The woman loved to fuck,
and her husband was a wonderful lover, but having her own son sticking
his big baby-making cock right up inside her clasping cunt, squirting his
thick sticky sperm in her belly, knowing he was trying to make a baby in
his own mother's womb, was so exciting, that she came and came and came.

It was doubly exciting, to know that the boy was working on
impregnating his own little sister at the same time. Mary figured she
hadn't had a climax like this since her father had fucked her and made
their daughter, May in her belly. Now her own son was trying to have her
carry her own grandchild in her womb, just like she had carried her
little sister in her womb for her father. Mary kept climaxing, and
squeezing her son's virile young prick with her cunt, trying to coax
every last baby-making drop of the boy's potent seed up into her hungry
womb.

By the time the three incestuous lovers left the bedroom in search of
breakfast, the boy had managed to fuck his mother and sister individually
one more time. First, Jeremy fucked his mother, because June had already
gotten his sperm in her belly twice that morning. Mary climaxed three
times on her son's deeply ramming prick before he came in her for the
second time. Then Jeremy fucked his little sister again, leaving one last
sticky load of sperm soaking into the little girl's twat before the boy
had to temporarily call it quits.

When Jeremy finally got up from the bed, he was so tired, he could
hardly walk. There was an ache in his groin that told him that he
wouldn't be able to get it up now if his life depended on it. Still,
after looking down at the two satiated women lying spread-eagled on the
bed, each with an obscene white glob of his thick greasy sperm welling
out of her well-fucked hole and a satisfied smile on her face, Jeremy
couldn't wait to fuck them both again. Especially his beautiful, horny
tight-cunted mother!


Her Father's Daughter
(Author Unknown)

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 1.

After lunch, Arlene called her daughter into the bedroom, and asked
the little girl if she was sure she wanted to do it with her father.

"You know, you could get pregnant." Arlene warned Cindy.

"Yes Momma. John and I decided it was worth it." Cindy assured her
mother.

"Well, If you're both sure... " Arlene was pleased that Cindy had
discussed the matter with her fiancee.

"We are. But Momma?" Cindy was hesitant with her question.

"What Dear?" Arlene knew there was something else the precocious
little girl wanted.

"Momma, I don't want John to lose out. Ever. I don't want to even
slightly feel that I'm cheating him. And if Daddy's fucking me... "
Cindy couldn't manage to finish. She couldn't ask this of her own
mother. Cindy decided they'd just have to call the whole thing off.

"Now don't you worry about a thing." Arlene could almost see the
thoughts running through her daughter's mind. "I'll take care of John.
You just enjoy yourself with your father."

"Oh Mom! Would you?" The smile on Cindy's face was enough thanks for
ten times the trouble the woman had gone to.

"Just watch me. That handsome man of yours always did turn me on, and
with your Daddy fucking you, honey, I don't see why he should have any
objection to me getting a `strange' cock once in a while." Arlene
observed. "Still, I'd better check."

Arlene went back to the kitchen where her husband was nursing a last
cup of his wife's delicious coffee. Shortly, Cindy could hear one side
of the conversation, as her father's voice carried through the house, and
back into the bedroom.

"What does she want now?"

...mumble mumble...

"You?"

...mumble mumble...

"Are you sure?"

...mumble mumble...

"I suppose. I don't have much choice in the matter do I?"

...mumble mumble...

"OK dear, you win. You always do, don't you?"

...mumble mumble...

"Yes, I suppose it will be fun."

...mumble mumble...

"OK, OK! I'll admit it. I wouldn't miss it for the world."

...mumble mumble...

"Yes dear. I love you too."

Shortly, George Macon came into the bedroom, and gave his lovely young
daughter a lopsided grin. "And I used to think I was kinky." He told the
little girl. "C'mon wench. Let's go get your man, and get this show on
the road."

The little `wench' eagerly complied, as they went downstairs to find
out where Cindy's `lover' had vanished to. They found John, naked from
the waist down, with his feet dangling into the hot-tub. Marylin Summers
was in the hot-tub, between the man's legs, giving him what was obviously
a very deep and thorough blow-job.

John looked up at Cindy, and gave a helpless shrug, as if to say:
"What can I do?" He felt embarrassed at being caught "with his pants
down", but Marylin had been impossible to refuse.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 2.

"Marylin!" Cindy's sharp tone caught the oversexed teenager by
surprise. She almost bit into the teacher's cock. Managing to restrain
herself, Marylin gave one last slurping suck to the handsome man's prick
before removing her mouth long enough to reply.

"What now?" She asked. "Can't a girl get a quiet piece or two without
everybody interrupting? Cindy, you had him twice this morning. Can't I
borrow him for just an hour or two?" This last question came out with
kind of a guilty plea, as Marylin knew she had overstepped the permission
she had earlier received.

"Oh Marylin, whatever are we going to do with you?" Cindy's voice took
the sting out of her words. Cindy genuinely liked the older girl, in
spite of her promiscuous ways. "You might ask first!" She said,
reminding the older girl who's fiancee she was making love to. "We need
John now. NOT after you've removed all the starch from him. If he's
willing, you can have him all to yourself for two hours this afternoon."

"Promise?" The joy in the teenager's voice was obvious.

"Promise." Said Cindy.

"Hey, What am I? Just a piece of meat?" Asked John.

"I said. `If you were willing.'" Said Cindy. "Did you want us to
leave you out?"

"No.. no.. no! Forget I said anything. Just kidding." Assured John,
as the four people headed back upstairs.

"Uh. Can I watch too?" Came the plaintive cry from the naked young
girl in the hot-tub. "Please?"

It was one of the hardest things that Cindy ever did, but she headed
back down to tub, as she started to explain to the insecure young
teenager. "Marylin, we love you very much, but this is very personal,
and just family this time. I've only known John closely since last
night. Sometime, when we're more comfortable together, maybe I can ask
John and Daddy to invite you in, but for right now I don't dare. I know
you've fucked both Daddy and John before, so don't get too upset.
Besides, I've already told you that you can have John this afternoon. Can
I have him for a while just with my family?"

Put in that manner, Marylin couldn't refuse. "How about Billy?" She
asked. "Do you need him too?" The request was mournful.

"No Marylin, we don't need my oversexed big brother." Assured Cindy.
"Why don't you get him, and go over to your place, and fuck youselves
silly. That'll keep you both out of our hair, and maybe take an edge off
your horny problem."

Marylin beamed at the idea. She wasn't going to have to do without,
and Cindy's assurance made her feel like she was actually helping out, by
doing what she loved most.. fucking! Not only that, but fucking the
biggest stud in the neighborhood: Billy Macon. Marylin knew he was the
biggest stud, not in inches, but in stamina, and in knowing how to please
a girl, because she had personally sampled every one. Well, almost every
one. She reminded herself. Still, any man who had resisted her charms,
couldn't be much of a stud could he? Marylin was sure she had captured
the best. Suddenly, a thought occurred to the oversexed teenager.

"She hadn't really captured him yet, had she? Billy hadn't yet
proposed, and she hadn't yet accepted. She had been holding the boy at
arm's length, trying to get as much fun in before she allowed herself to
be "caught". If she wasn't careful, this wonderful man might get away
from her." Marylin decided she was going to do something about it. If
little Cindy Macon could make up her mind in one night, she should know
if she really wanted Billy by now. Marylin decided that she did, and
that she was a fool for not letting him know. Well hopefully, that would
be easily rectified. Marylin headed for Billy's room.

A second thought occurred to Marylin. The teenager called after the
retreating group headed for the bedroom. "Cindy!" She called. "Wait!"

Cindy returned to see what was bothering Marylin.

"Cindy, what if I was family?" Inquired Marylin. "I mean, if I was
going to marry Billy, like you are John? Could I watch then?"

"But I thought you said you weren't ready to settle down with just one
guy. That's why Billy never asked you." Said Cindy.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 3.

"That was before I saw how happy you were with John. Now, the thought
of losing Billy scares me. I'm going in to see Billy now, and if that
boy knows what's good for him, we'll be engaged before I come out."
Marylin sounded sure of herself.

"Knowing Billy, I'm sure you will." Responded Cindy. "As for the
other, it's not up to me. I'll just have to ask." With this, the young
girl went back up the hall to where the other three people were waiting.

There was a flurry of discussion among the four people standing in the
hall, followed by a laugh from George. "I guess, If they're engaged, let
them both watch." He said. "It's not as if they didn't know what we were
doing anyway!"

Cindy called down the hall to the teenager who was eagerly awaiting
her response. "You've got ten minutes, Marylin." She informed the girl.
"After that, we'll start without you."

"Wait!" Said Marylin. "It won't take that long." She had noticed the
head of her boyfriend peeking out of his bedroom doorway, as he tried to
figure out what all the shouting was about. Billy was wearing a towel
and not much else, as he had just returned from taking a shower.

Marylin walked up to the boy, glad to see that he was not overdressed,
as otherwise she might have felt a little embarrassed, being naked during
their proposal.

Billy grinned as the stacked teenager walked up to him, naked,
obviously with something on her mind. When Marylin had something on her
mind, it usually resulted in something sexy and fun for the teenaged boy.
This time, Marylin managed to take even him by surprise.

"Billy, you've hinted that you might want to marry me, if I wanted
you." She started. "Do you still want to marry me?" Marylin held her
breath.

"Any time of day, and twice on Sundays" Said Billy. "How about this
afternoon?"

"You're on." Said Marylin. "I'll be busy 'til about 6:00. How about
then?"

"WAIT A MINUTE!" Exclaimed George. "You two are not cheating us like
that! I know that your father would have fits, if you pulled this on
him. And as for your Mother, she'd have a whole litter of kittens, if
she didn't have a little time to prepare for her only daughter's wedding.
Besides, It'll take at least a week before you could get the license and
blood test, and everything. Can't you wait just a little bit?"

Marylin giggled at the picture of her mother "having a litter of
kittens". She and Billy talked it over, and decided that they could wait
a little. After a short discussion, the two teenagers decided that maybe
it would be best if they waited until after vacation, so that all their
friends could attend.

"Is the third week in September long enough?" They asked the two
adults.

"That's a lot better." George and Arlene breathed a sigh of relief.
"You'd better check with your parents though. Your father is the one who
is going to have to pay for the wedding you know." The two teenagers
agreed that they would set it up with the girl's parents.

"NOW!" Said Cindy. "Can we get on with what we were doing? Oh yes,
Congratulations Marylin. You too Billy."

Marylin followed the four people as they headed for the master
bedroom, stopping to grab Billy by the arm, as the boy started to return
to his own room.

"Come on Billy." She said, "You're invited too!" Marylin grabbed the
boy's towel, and tossed it back into his bedroom, as the two teenagers
trooped naked into the bedroom following the others.

Inside the bedroom, everyone was busy removing what little clothes
they still had on. Cindy removed her panties, leaving her wearing only
the nightie, while Arlene slipped out of her blue baby-doll, exposing a
firm, sexy body that belied her 40 years.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 4.

Except for the slight wrinkles on her face, and a little sag to her
bosom, it was hard to believe that the woman was more than 25 years old.
There was no sign that the woman had carried four children in that flat
tummy, or that she had nursed all four of them on those gorgeous tits.
Arlene believed in exercise, and had assiduously worked to keep her
figure in shape after having each child. Right now, she was seriously
considering having another one, and strangely enough, not with her
husband, but with his permission.

George finished removing his shorts, and beckoned to his little girl,
who hadn't yet take off the little baby-doll. "Come here Cindy." He
said. "Let's get started."

Shivering, Cindy walked over to her father, barely noticing as the
other four occupants of the room started to pair off. Cindy had always
loved her father, and for years, the young girl had dreamed about
actually fucking him. Now her dream was about to come true. Only this
was actually better than her dreams. In her dreams, there has always
been a little nagging fear about being caught by her mother. In reality,
her mother not only knew, but approved, and was watching her little girl
as she got ready to be fucked by her own father. And not only her
mother, but her fiancee as well. Cindy knew she loved John almost as
much as she loved her father, and was sure that in a few years, she would
probably love him even more. To know that the man she loved, and planned
to marry, was not only watching, but encourag- ing her, as she got ready
to make love to her beloved father, was almost enough to make the little
girl climax before her father even touched her.

George reached out and touched his lovely young daughter. He ran his
big strong hands down the side of the beautiful young girl's side,
feeling her shiver with excitement as he did so. Over in the corner, he
was vaguely aware of his wife and John Stockdale, as they cuddled up
together on the main bedroom chair. His son, and the boy's girlfriend,
were already fucking on the floor together, in well-practiced rhythm, as
they watched the `seduction' of the little girl by her own father.

The feel of her father's big strong hands running up and down her body
was the last straw for Cindy. The excitement was too much. The little
girl began to climax in quiet shudders that turned into wracking spasms.
"Unh, Uunnhh!" She moaned, as her unexpected orgasm overtook her.

George Macon had to grab his little girl before she collapsed on the
floor. He had known his little girl was hot, but he had thought he would
have to work the child up a little, and get her ready before he tried to
stick his cock inside the little girl's belly. To have his daughter
climax, just at the feel of her father's hands, was both unexpected, and
quite a turn-on for the man. George's cock, which hadn't been completely
hard before, suddenly exploded into a raging erection.

Cindy felt her father's prick come to attention between her thighs.
Her little cunt suddenly got so wet, that she knew she couldn't wait. She
was just recovering from one climax, but she knew she wouldn't be
satisfied, until she felt her father's big cock sliding clear up inside
her flat little belly, squirting his potent seed right inside his own
daughter's receptive young womb, where it belonged.

"Fuck me Daddy." The little girl pleaded. "Please fuck me now!"

George nodded. He didn't have to wait. His little girl was obviously
ready to fuck, without needing any warmup. He pushed his little girl
down on the bed, and positioned his erect prick between his little girl's
legs. George shivered with excitement, he was about to fuck his own
little girl, properly this time, and nobody was going to object. In
fact, the man could feel his family cheering him on, as he started to
swab the head of his cock in his little girl's wet slit, lubricating it,
as he prepared to push his swollen prick right up inside his own
daughter's tight little hole.

This exciting scenario was interrupted by a "crash bang", reminding
the people in the bedroom that there were two more members of the family
that they had temporarily forgotten about. Mike and Ginny came into the
room arguing loudly.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 5.

"I told you they wouldn't be open!" Yelled Mike, obviously referring
to the swimming pool, where the two younger children had been headed
earlier.

"Did not!" Responded Ginny.

"Did too."

All of a sudden, the two siblings noticed what was going on in the
bedroom. Their older brother was fucking Marylin Summers on the floor
next to the bed. This wasn't very surprising, The two youngsters had
accidentally caught them fucking before. Marylin wasn't too careful about
where, and when she fucked, and Billy was always ready to oblige her.
Besides, she figured the kids knew what they were doing anyway, so why
hide it? The surprising thing, was the other four occupants of the room.
Their mother was curled up in the big bedroom chair, with Cindy's
teacher, Mr. Stockdale, and they were both naked. Arlene was slowly
stroking the man's tumescent cock, while the man licked her swollen
breasts. And their father! Their father was standing between their
sister's legs, obviously about to slide his engorged cock right up inside
his own little girl's tiny little cunt.

"Oh wow, Daddy!" Said Ginny. "Are you going to fuck Cindy?"

"Can we watch?" Added her older brother.

George looked at his wife, who looked back at him. It was obviously
too late to deny anything now. They'd just have to explain everything to
the two children later. Arlene figured that if she chased the two
children out now, their imaginations would make things even worse than
they really were.

"I guess, so." She said. "Just sit quiet, watch, and don't say
anything." The woman admonished the two children. "I'll explain
everything later." To herself, Arlene wondered just what she was going to
say.

Knowing that his wife was taking care of matters, George returned his
attention to his older daughter. His cock had shrunk slightly at the
interruption, but it was still fairly stiff.

"Are you ready Cindy?" He inquired before trying again, this time,
getting behind his daughter, to give the onlookers a better view.

"Oh yes, Daddy!" Replied Cindy. "Please do it to me now. Please fuck
me!"

The whole family watched this time, as the older man slowly pushed the
head of his cock into the little hole between his daughter's wide-spread
legs. The little girl's hole stretched, and then snapped around the head
of her parent's prick. There was a sudden "Whoosh!" of expelled air, as
everyone in the room stopped holding their breath. Cindy had done it. The
little girl had taken her own father's prick up inside her tiny little
cunt. George pulled his leaking prick out of his little girl, and then
pushed it back in. The pre-cum leaking from the tip, lubricated the
little girl's slit, making it easier to get his cock farther up inside
the child's belly with each stroke. Besides it felt good, each time he
felt the muscles at the entrance to his little girl's cunt snap over the
glans of his prick, and then snap back off as he pulled out. In, out.
In, out. With each stroke, more of the man's cock slid into his young
daughter's clasping little twat. Finally, George felt his engorged prick
slide all the way home in his little girl's belly. His balls came to rest
against the child's firm young ass, and his pubic hair rubbed up against
the light down surrounding the girl's tiny young slit. George was
finally fucking his horny little daughter.

"Oooh, that feels good Daddy." Said Cindy, as her father seated his
leaking cock all the way up inside her tightly stretched little tunnel.
"Now fuck me Daddy. Fuck me like you fuck Mommy! Try to make a baby in
me. Cum in me Daddy. Do it."

The child's obscene words turned into babbling, as she humped back at
her father, causing the man's big cock to slide in and out of her tightly
clasping little cunt with an obscene sucking sound.

"Unh!" Said George, as he felt his sexy young daughter trying to make
him squirt his sperm in her taut little belly. "Careful Honey." He
cautioned. "I don't really want to get you pregnant."

"It's OK Daddy." Reassured Cindy. "I don't mind. John doesn't mind.
And it's OK with Mommy, if you do get me pregnant. Besides, I think it's
too early in my period for me to get pregnant. So, don't you dare pull
out! I want to feel you squirt your cum right up inside my belly, as if
you were trying to make a baby in me."

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 6.

His little girl's obscene request, was too much for George Macon. The
overstimulated man began spewing his seed inside his little girl's
squeezing young belly. Off to one side, he was vaguely aware of his son
and the boy's girlfriend as they also came noisily to a climax. Hearing
little Cindy begging her own father to squirt baby-juice in her belly,
had been the last straw for the two oversexed teenagers.

Cindy felt her father lurch on top of her, and then she felt suddenly
wetter inside. The little girl knew her father was squirting his warm
sticky seed inside her tight little belly. That thought, and the warm
feeling of his big cock stretching her immature young cunt was enough to
send Cindy over the edge for the second time in 10 minutes. The little
girl grabbed her father in a death-grip, as she started madly thrusting
her tiny little cunt as far up on her father's prick as she could make it
go.

"Cum in me Daddy. Cum. Cum. Cum." The little girl implored.

The Little girl suddenly felt her father's cock get even bigger in her
squeezing little cunt, as the man's prick inflated, and started sending
torrents of incestuous sperm up into her tight little belly. The last
time George had came inside his sexy young daughter, he had already spent
himself once inside his amorous wife. This time, he let his sexy little
girl have it all. The man's overstimulated prick began pumping sperm
into his daughter's receptive young belly like a fire-hose gone amuck.
Squirt after squirt. Cindy knew her father came a lot, from the day
before, but this was amazing. The little girl felt her flat little tummy
swell with the pressure of her father's sperm. More and more of the
man's slippery sperm slid into the welcoming belly of his horny little
13-year-old girl. Cindy felt stretched inside, as each thick sticky
spurt of her father's creamy seed dilated her tiny little tunnel, and
distended her tight little tummy.

The sensation, of her own father pumping his potent baby-making sperm
into her hungry little belly, was too much for the little girl. Cindy
fainted dead away, from the intense pleasure of feeling her father's
mighty climax inside her welcoming belly, and knowing the man loved her
enough to squirt that much sperm inside his own little girl.

George felt his little girl's cunt squeeze his pulsing prick, milking
the last of his hazardous baby-making sperm up inside the child's belly,
as his daughter went into convulsions underneath him. Suddenly, the
little girl relaxed completely as she passed out. The reduced pressure
on his cock, made George come down from his own high. His cock sent one
last sticky glob of incestuous sperm up into his little daughter's cunt
before starting to shrink.

"Cindy. Cindy!" He exclaimed. "Are you Okay, baby?"

The man kept his shrinking cock pressed up inside his little girl,
because he knew from previous experience with his wife, that it would be
a shock to the child, if she came to, and found that he had withdrawn.
Cindy gradually became aware of her father's worried inqui- ries.

"I'm OK Daddy." She said. "Just hold me. Please?" The little girl
relaxed in her father's arms, enjoying the feeling of his slightly
shrunken cock holding the sea of his precious sperm bottled up in her
belly like a cork. "Oh Daddy, I wish you didn't have to take it out."
She exclaimed. "I want to keep your seed inside me, at least for a
while, anyway."

"Here Honey. Use this." Arlene had temporarily abandoned John on the
chair, as she dashed into the bathroom, and returned with a towel, and a
tampon. "I like to use these, when I want to keep your Daddy's sperm
inside me." She said. "It isn't foolproof, but it keeps most of it
inside."

Cindy grabbed the applicator from her mother, and prepared herself for
her father's withdrawal. As George pulled his now shrunken prick out of
the belly of his little daughter, a thick glob of white started to follow
it. Cindy hurriedly put the end of the applicator up against her slit,
and pushed it home. The torrent of white sticky semen stopped flowing
from the little girl's slit, and Arlene helped mop up the remaining mess.

"Thanks Mom." Said the little girl, as she got up, enjoying the warm
feeling of carrying her own father's sperm inside her belly.

"Now it's our turn." Said Arlene, as she returned to John. "Think you
can top that?" She asked, as she led the man over to the bed, and pulled
him on top of her.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 7.

John shook his head. He was still in awe of the older man. He
wondered how long it would be before he would be able to turn his fiancee
on like that. Probably never, he decided. He would never be able to
match the thrill to the little girl of fucking her own father. Still,
Cindy seemed to be quite pleased with his lovemaking, and in the
meantime, he was neglecting his duties to the little girl's mother. John
set out immediately to rectify the situation. The two of them had been
mildly feeling each other up, while they watched Cindy making love to her
father, so they were already somewhat aroused. Watching the mighty
climax of the two incestuous lovers, had excited them some more. Still,
John decided that Arlene deserved his best, so he proceeded to give the
beautiful woman just that.

John started out by running his hands up and down the woman's body.
Feeling a woman's skin was always a turn-on. Arlene "Mmmmmmmmmm'd" loudly
at his caresses. Then he started in on the woman's firm melons of tits.
At first, he just rubbed them. Then, getting into the act, he started
licking first one, then the other, squeezing the one he wasn't licking
one hand, while continuing to stroke the woman's sides with his free
hand. After a short while, John ran one hand up Arlene's thigh, across
her smooth belly, and down the other thigh, deliberately skipping the
furry patch in the middle. Slowly he continued his massage, stroking all
over the woman's body. With each pass, his fingers got closer to the
woman's creaming snatch, but never quite touched it, until Arlene was
almost screaming with frustration, and was about ready to beg the man to
rub her between the legs, before she had a heart-attack.

Cindy watched the seduction of her mother with interest. She knew that
John would be using these techniques on her some time, and wanted to see
just how good he was. It seemed that her erstwhile teacher was not only
handsome, intelligent, and one of the most caring men in the world, but a
top-notch lover as well. Cindy looked forward to learning lovemaking
techniques from the hands of a master.

While they were watching, Cindy and her father had settled into the
big chair that had been vacated by the two people on the bed. Cindy
decided to keep busy by practicing some of her own techniques that she
had learned for her big brother. George had barely settled into the
chair when he felt a warm mouth surround his sticky prick, and start
licking it clean. Cindy was giving her own father a blow-job, as they
both watched John making love to the little girls's mother.

George settled back to enjoy both the blow-job, and the show. Cindy
was an expert. First she cleaned all of the sticky residue of their
lovemaking off her father's dong. She savored the taste of the man's
sperm, combined with the subtler flavors of her own spendings. When she
had finished, she proceeded to work on the man's cock, licking and
sucking, until it was as hard and vibrant as when the man had been
squirting his seed up inside her belly. Then she settled into a nice long
blow-job, pausing each time her father showed signs of impeding climax,
so that they both could continue watching the show on the bed while
hovering at the brink of orgasm.

The show on the bed had picked up speed. John had progressed from
teasing the woman by ignoring her creaming little snatch, to stroking it
with his fingers, and teasing her clit with the tips of his fingers.
Arlene had been responding by stroking her lover's cock, with her hands,
and varying that with stroking the man's whole body. John decided that it
was time to "get down to business" so to speak. He motioned to the woman
to lift and spread her legs, so that he could get between them. Arlene
did as he suggested, expecting him to climb up, and push his erect prick
up inside her cock-hungry snatch where it belonged. John surprised her.
Instead of moving up on the woman, he moved down, and started to lick the
mature woman's creaming slit as if it were ice-cream on the 4th-of-July.
Arlene felt as if a bomb had gone off in her belly as she started to
climax on the younger man's expert tongue.

"Oh Honey! You don't have to... " She started to say, just as her
orgasm exploded. From then on, for the next two minutes, her mutterings
were only semi-intelligible, sounding vaguely like: "Unnh! Oh, do it.
Unnnh. UNNNH! Lick me there, Honey. Oh don't stop. DON'T STOP!
AAAUUUuuugghh." She finished with a scream, as she slowly came down from
her enormous high. "Whooo!" She said. "You didn't have to do that."

"Didn't you like it?" John asked with a grin.

"You know I did!" Arlene responded, returning his grin. "But what
about you? You didn't get off."

John's grin grew broader, if possible. "Well let's see if we can do
something about that." He said. "Maybe this time, we'll both get off."
He waggled his erect prick at the woman to emphasize his `point'.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 8.

"Ohhhh, yeahhhh!" Encouraged the older woman. "Get that big fat cock
into me!" Reaching down between her legs, she took the man's cock, and
placed the head at the entrance to her overflowing hole. Shortly there
was a sigh of satisfaction from both of the occupants of the bed, as
John's cock vanished up inside the woman's belly.

"Ooooh, God that feel's good." Said both lovers at the same time, then
both giggled as they heard their sentiments echoed in real time. John
started to slide his cock in and out of the gorgeous woman's belly, when
he had a worrisome thought.

"Uh Arlene?" He queried. "Hadn't I better put on a rubber or
something?"

Arlene smiled at her lover's concern. John now understood where Cindy
had gotten those smiles that brightened up a room, Arlene's smile was
like a breath of sunshine. "It's okay Dear." She said. "I'm on the
pill. I won't be going off it till next week."

"Next week?" Inquired John, as he flexed his cock inside the woman's
belly, causing her to squeal with excitement.

Arlene caught her breath, and continued. "I'm going off the pill next
week, so you can get me pregnant." She explained.

This revelation was too much for John. He had been planning on
enjoying making love to the beautiful older woman for quite a while, but
hearing that she expected him to father a child in her was too exciting.
John's cock exploded in a torrent of sperm. He kept jerking as spasm
after spasm wracked his body, and he emptied his balls into the welcoming
belly of his little fiancee's mother.

"Uuuunnnh! UuunHHHH!" He grunted. Then, as his orgasm slowed down to
mere squirts he looked down into Arlene's eyes with an apologetic look on
his handsome face. "I'm sorry Arlene. I meant for it to last longer."
Shortly, his squirts turned into dribbles, as his cock wilted inside the
woman's squeezing cunt.

"Don't be." The woman assured him. "It's always exciting to know that
I can still turn a man on that much. Besides, I got mine earlier."

John felt a little disappointed. He inquired. "You mean to say that:
You didn't mean it when you said you wanted me to get you..." He couldn't
finish the question.

"Oh but I did!" Reassured Arlene. "I expect you to come over next
week, and "help me out". What I meant was, I like it when a man likes me
so much, that he can't hold out. It's an incredible turn-on."

"But why..." John's next question was interrupted by a loud "Ow! That
hurts." from the corner of the bedroom.

Everyone stared over at the corner of the room. Mike and Ginny had
been following their parent's instructions to "Watch and be quiet." so
well, that everyone had forgotten they were there. While the two
children had watched their father making love to their sister, Mike had
quietly removed his little sister's bathing suit, and then she had helped
him out of his. The two siblings had been quietly fingering each other,
getting more and more excited, until they had seen Cindy's teacher push
his prick all the way up inside their mother. That had been the last
straw for the two youngsters.

Mike had motioned for his little sister to turn over, on her back like
their mother, while he put his cock up inside her, just like the grownups
on the bed were doing. This might have worked, except for one small
detail. (Er... large detail) The detail was Mike's cock. As John had
noticed earlier, and Arlene had commented once or twice to her husband,
the 12-year-old boy had the prick of a teenager. Mike's cock was only 5
inches long, but it was over an inch-and-a-half thick!

The little boy's cock was far bigger around, than even his father's.
The thick cylinder of meat tapered down at the head, to a size more
suited to a little boy, but it was still over an inch across. Mike had
somehow managed to insert the head of his cock into his little sister's
tiny hole without more than a slight twinge of pain from the little girl,
but there was no way that the rest of his cock would go inside. Mike had
been enjoying the feeling of his little sister's cunt squeezing the head
of his cock, when he saw John shudder and cum deep up inside his mother's
hot, drooling cunt.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 9.

This was so exciting, along with the squeezing of his little sister's
hole on the head of his cock, that Mike had started to climax right up
inside his little sister's belly. The boy's climax had triggered his
little sister's as well. Involuntarily, Mike and Ginny had tried to push
more of the young boy's enormous cock up into her hot little fuckhole.
There was no way that it would fit, and the loud "Ow" had been the
result.

When the adults finally noticed what the two young siblings were
doing, they could tell that the boy was in the grips of a mighty orgasm
as involuntary shudders shook him, and his spasming body kept pushing his
big cock at his little sister, bringing an occasional quieter "ow" from
the little girl. It was obvious that Mike was squirting his boyish sperm
right up inside his own little sister's belly. Ginny wasn't trying to
push her big brother off, however. If anything, the little girl was
actually trying to make her big brother's cock go up inside her tight
little hole. It just wouldn't fit.

Finally, the two children stopped thrusting themselves at each other.
Mike pulled the head of his cock out of his little sister, and lay back
with a silly grin on his face. Ginny collapsed on her back also, but she
obviously hadn't yet quite gotten off.

The little girl grabbed her crotch, and started madly thrusting her
little fingers in and out, moaning: "Oh don't stop. Why did you stop? Oh
please. Please?"

"Billy, go help your little sister." Instructed Arlene, sympathy for
her little girl's predicament overriding concerns about the younger
children's sex-play.

Billy looked down at his shrunken cock, and shrugged at his mother.
Although he would have dearly loved to fuck his babyh sister's tight,
virgin cunt, after 3 times with the insatiable Marylin, how was he
supposed to "help" his little sister? "Use your tongue, idiot. Like you
do on Cindy!" The woman's tone was exasperated. "Oh." Was all that Billy
said as he crossed the room, picked up his skinny little sister bodily,
placed her on the bed, removed her hot little hands from her overheated
little hole, and inserted his tongue. The older boy didn't stop licking,
even when Mike's sperm came cascading out of the little girl's hairless
slit. He sucked, and cleaned out his little sister. Even when the little
girl came noisily to a climax, Billy didn't stop. He knew once would not
be enough for the sexy little girl. He kept on sucking and nibbling at
his young sister's bucking, hairless crotch, until the little 11-year-old
exploded in a second orgasm, then a third. By this time, Billy had
recovered enough that his cock was now fully erect.

"Uh Ginny?" He inquired. "Can I fuck you too?"

Ginny responded plaintively, remembering her other brother. "It'll
hurt." She said. "Besides won't I get pregnant?"

"I won't put it all the way inside." Assured Billy. "I'll just let it
squirt up your hole. You'll love it. You're too young to get pregnant,
so you might as well enjoy it while you can."

Ginny thought a minute, then gave in. "Well, OK. If you promise not
to hurt me."

"Promise." Assured Billy, as he fisted his swollen prick and prepared
to fuck his 11-year-old sister.

Arlene was about to yell, and stop the boy before he knocked his
little sister up, when she recalled an article from somewhere that
suggested that a woman who made love to more than one man, within a short
time-period, was actually less likely to get pregnant, than a woman who
had only one lover. Mike had already cum once in the little girl, and
Arlene figured that even if she remembered the article wrong, the little
girl wasn't any more likely to get pregnant, if she had two people
squirting sperm in her belly, than if only one. The woman bit her
tongue, and watched her two offspring consummate their union.

Billy fisted his cock, and started jacking himself off into his little
sister. He pushed the head of his prick up against the child's hole, and
let a slippery gob of pre-cum bubble from the tip, up into the little
girl's belly. The boy began swabbing his leaking cock up and down the
little girl's slit, pausing each time, to push the head in the tiny hole,
enjoying the feel of the little girl's muscles squeezing around the tip,
as his cock began drooling heavier and heavier. Each time, the head of
his cock pushed in a little more into the tiny hole, as another slippery
bubble of fluid was injected into the little girl's belly. Billy could
feel himself almost ready to come, when all of a sudden, the head of his
cock vanished up inside his little 11-year-old sister's squeezing pussy.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 10.

"Ooooooooooooh", moaned Ginny, arching her hot little cunt up at her
brother's eager young cock.

"I'd better pull out." Said Billy, trying to keep his promise.

"No. Don't." Said Ginny. "It doesn't hurt, like this. Just be
careful. Please?"

Billy stopped pulling his cock out of his little sister's belly.
Instead, he pushed it in a little, then pulled it out a half-an-inch,
then back in. Pretty soon, the boy was sliding about two inches of
swollen man-meat in and out of his little sister's belly before the
little girl told him to go easier, and that was enough. Billy was happy,
even with only two inches. His little sister had the tightest little
snatch he had ever had the pleasure of slipping his cock into... much
tighter than Marylin. In, out. In, out, he slid. He knew he was about
to come, when his little sister said something that took him over the
edge.

"Aren't you going to squirt your cum in me?" The innocent little girl
asked her big brother.

It was too much for Billy. The boy began spouting greasy gobs of
incestuous sperm into his tiny little sister's 11-year-old belly. Squirt
after squirt of the boy's seed squeezed out of the head of his prick, and
into the welcoming belly of the virginal young girl. One last time,
Billy pushed his cock up inside his little sister, until the head of his
prick was right up against the little girl's unbroken hymen, and he was
squirting his cum through a tiny hole in the center. It took all the
boy's willpower to keep from pushing his cock the rest of the way home,
and taking his little sister's virginity.

Finally, the boy's cock stopped spasming, and he pulled out of the
little girl. Billy looked down at the 11-year-old child. The little
girl lay there, with her legs spread, as an obscene white glob of her own
big brother's sperm started to well up in the slowly shrinking little
hole that had been so recently stretched by her older sibling's cock. A
matching glob of gooey white sperm oozed from the end of the teenager's
prick, as the boy stood, dripping the last few drops of his incestuous
cum onto his own little sister's flat little belly.

Cindy had been busily sucking her father off, while they watched Billy
inseminate her little sister. George knew he was about to cum again,
after watching two wet-dream-quality shows in a row.

"Oh Honey, Cindy!" He exclaimed. "Suck it! Daddy's going to cum. Oh
suck it, please!" George pushed his cock all the way back in his little
girl's throat, as he got ready to ejaculate his sticky white cum in his
own sexy daughter's sucking mouth.

Cindy sucked harder. At last, she was going to get her father to cum
in her mouth. Yesterday, he had stopped, and squirted his cum in her
belly. Today, he had fucked her `for real', for the first time. Most of
Cindy's previous experience had been sucking her big brother off, and she
wanted to show her handsome father just how good she was. Now, she was
finally going to get her sexy father's creamy sperm sliding down her
throat, like she wanted.

It turned out that this wasn't to be Cindy's day either. As her
father's prick started to expand in her mouth, and the flow of pre-cum
increased tremendously, heralding the arrival of a thicker, more
satisfying fluid, George was interrupted by his wife.

"George!" Arlene said. "Stop!"

"Huh?" Said George Macon, temporarily being distracted from
ejaculating in his daughter's mouth.

"Ginny needs you." Said Arlene, pointing to the naked little
11-year-old, leaking both her brothers' sperm on the carpet. "Squirt your
cum inside her."

For a moment, his wife's words didn't register. Then they did. "You
want me to fuck little Ginny?" The man gasped, his mind reeling at the
incredibly depraved thought.

"I didn't say fuck, I said squirt your sperm in her. Like Billy just
did. Don't ask questions, I'll explain later. It might just keep her
from getting pregnant."

Regretfully, George pulled his cock from Cindy's sucking mouth. "I'm
sorry dear." He comforted her. "But, duty calls."

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 11.

Cindy made a face, as she pulled her mouth off her beloved father's
cock. "Damn." She thought. "If it's not one thing, it's an udder. As
the cow said when it stepped on it's teat."

She almost giggled at the old joke, regaining some of her lost good
humor. She loved her little sister, but Damn, the little girl picked the
most awkward times to need her father's services. This time, Cindy did
giggle, as she thought of what kind of "services" her little sister
needed. "Like those a cow needs from a bull." Her giggles turned into
snickers, as she watched her father approaching her little sister, with
his big cock pointing at the child like a billy-club.

"Oooh Daddy!" Said Ginny. "Are you going to fuck me too?" At first,
the little girl looked frightened, then her face lit up with a hopeful,
almost pleading look. At her father's nod, her angelic little face lit up
in a smile, like George hadn't seen in years. `He's going to do it.'
Thought Ginny. Her father wasn't mad at her, and he was actually going
to do fuck her! Ginny almost melted with the warmth she felt for her
father, as she felt his huge cockhead bump up against her plump, slippery
little fuckhole.

George barely had time to get his big cock seated in the little girl's
hole, and nod in answer to the little girl's obscene question, before his
overstimulated cock began spewing thick sticky cum right up inside his
little 11-year-old girl's welcoming belly.

Three big heavy squirts of paternal sperm went inside the child's
belly, before Ginny reacted. "Oh Daddy." She said. "Do it. Squirt the
white stuff that makes babies up in my belly." The underaged little girl
began squirming back at her father, forcing the head of the man's cock to
pop inside the entrance to her tight little twat. Two more squirms, and
the little girl had taken several inches of her father's cock up inside
her tight, quivering little belly. It was as far as it could go, without
losing her virginity, but it was far enough.

Ginny looked down at her tight little belly, now distended by her own
father's bloated cock, and the pressure of her father and brother's sperm
mixing obscenely inside her cunthole. She could almost imagine that she
already had a baby growing inside her immature young womb, and that it
was stretching her belly. The little girl liked the thought so much, that
she decided to encourage her father.

"Oooh Daddy. Fuck me!! Squirt your baby-juice in me." She encouraged.
"C'mon Daddy, move it in me. Fuck me and make us both cum. Ooooh Daddy,
your big cock feels sooo good! Fuck meeee!"

This last, was forced out of the 11-year-old child, as her father slid
his big prick halfway in and out of her tight little pussy and pushed his
squirting prick right up against her unbroken hymen, and ejaculated the
last heavy globs of baby-making sperm right up inside Ginny's hotly
squirming little cunthole.

George looked down at his youngest daughter, as she lay panting
beneath him. If anybody had even suggested that he would even lay a hand
on either of his little girls the previous day, he would have shot the
S.O.B. without a second thought. Yet, here he was, with his big cock
stuck half-way up inside his 11-year-old daughter's hot, hairless little
pussy, with it still leaking his hazardous baby-making sperm inside the
child's belly, and he didn't even feel guilty.

It had been a weird request from his wife, asking him to inseminate
his own little girl to keep her from getting pregnant, but he trusted his
wife. Still, he thought, this would take some explaining. Not only had
he just fucked his youngest daughter, but he had also fucked Cindy as
well. George tried to feel guilty about fucking Cindy, as the little
girl was old enough to get pregnant, and who knows, might even be
carrying his child in her womb at this very moment, but he couldn't.
Cindy had much too obviously wanted everything she had gotten. In fact,
the little girl had already talked about how she expected him to father a
child on her, after she carried two for her husband. The thought was so
exciting, that George sent another surge of sperm into Ginny's
tightly-clasping little cunthole.

"Oooh Daddy. I feel that." Said Ginny, as the last sticky surge of
sperm forced it's way into her heaving young belly.

"That's it, Daddy. Squirt all your thick sticky baby-making juice in
little Ginny. Don't hold back. Cum in my pussy daddy." Ginny felt so
happy, she actually started to cry.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 12.

George felt like a heel. He must have hurt the little girl. "I'm
sorry, Ginny." He said. "I didn't mean to hurt you."

Ginny sniffled. "Didn't hurt." She said. "I'm crying because it felt
so good."

George's cock began to shrink inside his little girl. "I'm going to
pull out now, Ginny." He warned the child. "Cindy, could you hand me
that towel?"

Cindy reached for the towel, then had a sudden thought.

"Ginny, Do you want to keep Daddy's sperm up inside you too?"

She asked. At the little girl's wide-eyed nod, Cindy hurried into the
bathroom, and returned with another tampon. "Here, Use this." Cindy
duplicated her mother's instructions.

Shortly, Ginny was standing up, with a proud grin on her face. She
had actually fucked her own father. Not only that, but both of her
brother's as well. The little girl felt warmed inside by the knowledge
that she was carrying her father and brother's sperm in her little pussy.

Arlene decided that she'd better quash things before they got out of
hand. (As if they weren't already out of hand. She thought to herself.)
She sat her four children down on the bed, and explained to them that
Ginny was much too young to have a baby, and if they kept this up, the
little girl might get hurt. None of the older children wanted to see
little Ginny get hurt. Ginny was always the bright sunshine in the
family, with sunny smiles and a warm disposition. Arlene made the two
older boys promise that they'd restrict their coital intercourse to
either Marylin (who was always ready), or herself or Cindy, when she was
available. Ginny would have to get by with oral sex, or fingers.

Cindy assured the little girl that this wasn't so bad, as She and
Billy had been doing OK with just that for several years. Ginny was a
little disappointed that she couldn't get fucked properly like the rest
of the family. But after a demonstration by her father, who sucked the
little girl's leaking cunt to three of four squealing orgasms, Ginny
decided that oral sex wasn't so bad after all. With a dreamy look on her
cute young face, she finally promised that she would wait until she was
older, before she let any of the male family members fuck her again.

Somewhat assured, Arlene left, and started to prepare lunch, as the
two older boys decide to show litle Ginny just how much fun oral and
finger sex could really be. Billy and Mike took turns sucking, licking
and fingering the horny little youngster while she sucked their cocks
until finally all three kids collapsed in a heap through exhaustion,
having each come several times. Afterwards, Cindy took young Mike aside,
and let him fuck her. After seeing his cock stretching little Ginny's
young cunt, Cindy wnated to sample her little brother's big cock for
herself.

Cindy found that even she could barely take the little boy's enormous
cock up inside her belly without splitting, but she managed. After Mike
had ejaculated two thick sticky loads of sperm in his older sister's
belly, Cindy told him that he could come to her room any night that John
wasn't there, and sleep with her. She warned the little boy that he'd
have to be careful when she was in her fertile periods, but she would
warn him when that happened. Cindy didn't realize how much she was
promising.

It turned out, that her little brother was about as horny as Billy and
Marylin combined. Only he didn't have a nymphomaniac girlfriend like
Marylin to help him out. Only Cindy, Marylin... and occasionally his
mother. That night, after John Stockdale had left, (to take care of some
business, he assured Cindy. He'd be able to sleep with her about every
other night.) Mike crept into his big sister's bedroom, asked if she
meant it, when she said he could sleep with her, and when he got an
affirmative grunt from Cindy proceeded to crawl in bed with her. Cindy
had been feeling somewhat lonely after John had left, so she received her
little brother's amorous advances in a more receptive mood than she might
have otherwise. Within 15 minutes, the horny little boy boy had
deposited two big sticky loads of sperm up inside his big sister's
receptive 13-year-old belly. After that, the two incestuous lovers went
to sleep.

Five times that night, the horny little 12-year-old woke up, found his
sister sleeping, and his prick erect. Each time Mike would take his
stiff cock, and push it up inside his sleeping sister's hot little cunt,
and ejaculate his thick sticky sperm in the little girl's unresisting
young belly. Sometimes Cindy woke up to feeling her little brother
cumming inside her, and sometimes she didn't. Cindy decided she didn't
mind, as long as Mike didn't wake her up.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 13.

This developed into a pattern. About every other night, John Stockdale
would sleep over with Cindy, and Mike would have to either share Marylin
with his big brother (Marylin didn't mind. She could have fucked the
whole family under the table.), or make do with his little sister's oral
sex (Ginny was getting quite good, with practice, so this wasn't as bad
as it sounds), or get along with his own fist, as he had been doing for
years.

On the other nights, Mike would slip into bed with Cindy, and after a
good-night fuck or two, Cindy would go to sleep. Mike would usually fuck
his big sister 5 or 6 times during the night, usually leaving his prick
stuck up inside the little girl's hole so he was ready between times.
When Cindy got up in the mornings, she sometimes jokingly complained that
her belly "sloshed" with her little brother's sperm inside. Mike was
becoming almost as prolific with his sperm, as his father.

This pattern of alternating sex continued for almost a month, with an
interlude of 2 weeks when Cindy insisted that none of her lovers
(including Billy and her father. Cindy occasionally had sex with them
also), cum in her cunt, as she might get pregnant. Cindy resorted to
oral and finger sex during this period, just like her little sister.
Once, she let John fuck her in the ass, but the little girl decided that
it was too uncomfortable, and resumed oral and digital sex.

After the dry period, Cindy slipped back in the routine, alternating
between her fiancee, and little brother, while the carpenters worked on
the house preparing the room for the new "boarder". This pattern
continued until it was interrupted by Mike going off to camp. The little
boy hated to lose out on the terrific sex he had been getting, but
baseball camp had been his dream for years, and there was no way that he
was going to miss out. Sex would have to wait... at least for now.

Over at the Fisher house, the sexual-ball kept rolling also. Monday
morning, Mary had taken her two oversexed little girls down to see Doctor
Sheffield. Mary knew the man wouldn't be shocked when he learned the two
children were having sex, as she had met him through Marylin's parents.
The Summers had put their daughter on the pill when she was only 11 years
old, because they found the little girl in bed with her uncle, after
blackmailing him into teaching her about sex.

Marylin had already been having periods, so they were worried about
the little girl getting pregnant. The couple had found their doctor to
be not only a good doctor, but understanding as well. The Summers had
been worried that their doctor might tell the authorities about the
little girl, and make all sorts of trouble, but "Doc" Sheffield had only
laughed, and said that he got a lot of little girl's in his office
needing help, some of them even younger than Marylin.

Never mentioning any names, the man told Geraldine (Marylin's mother)
about one little 8-year-old girl who got pregnant by her big brother, who
was only 10. Luckily, the little girl had lost the baby. Doc. Sheffield
told the Summers that it was lucky that they had brought Marylin in
before she got pregnant, as she was definitely fertile, and if she kept
of fooling around with older men, she would probably have a baby within a
year. Once Marylin started going with Billy, the Summers had persuaded
both the Macons, and the Fishers to switch to "Doc" Sheffield. Now Mary
was doubly glad that she had.

Doc. Sheffield (Funny how nobody ever referred to him by his first
name.) already knew about Mary and her father, as she had confided in him
several years earlier. Mary told the nurse that she wanted to see "Doc"
Sheffield in private, and then told the man most of what was going on in
the Fisher house. Doc. Sheffield insisted on examining both girls, and
taking a urine-sample from all three women. After examining both June,
and her little sister Suzy, the doctor told Mary that both girls were
healthy, unhurt by losing their virginities, and it would probably be OK
for both girls to continue with their sexual activities.

He assured Mary that both children were big enough, and healthy enough
to bear a child if they wanted to. Even little Suzy would probably be
all right. In fact, he told Mary he thought June was a little "too
healthy", if she knew what he meant. Mary raised her eyebrows at this,
and "Doc" Sheffield responded by handing the woman a cardboard-box, about
6-inches square. Mary opened the box, and found an even half-dozen
home-pregnancy kits packed inside. When the doctor assured her that
June's test wasn't conclusive yet, but her and Suzy's were negative, Mary
decided she had better stock up on baby-things.

CHAPTER 10 - The Show.

Part 14.

A week later, Mary used the first of the kits on June, and the little
girl tested positive. June figured that she had gotten pregnant, "first
shot up the tube." by her big brother.

Jeremy kept on fucking his little sister, enjoying the thought of his
little sister having a baby for them both to love. The boy also kept on
having sex with his mother, as Mary had gone "off the pill", and was
working as hard as little Suzy to get pregnant by her own son.

Suzy slept with her father every night, and each night Dan would
deposit a healthy load of sperm in the little 12-year-old's pussy, and
Suzy would go to sleep with her father's seed soaking into her receptive
young womb. Each morning, Dan would fuck her again, and send the child
off to school with a fresh load of her father's sperm in her insatiable
young pussy, held inside the girl's tight little belly by a rubber
diaphragm that she had obtained from "Doc" Sheffield. The doctor had
shown the little girl how to use the device, and told her that it could
be used to keep sperm inside a woman's cunt, as well as outside. Suzy
preferred the first choice.

Her Father's Daughter
(Author Unknown)

Chapter 11 - Ginny's Dream

Part 1.

It was absolutely astounding how a little thing like a one week trip
to baseball camp for a little boy, could cause such a mixup. It was all
caused by bad timing, and mixed signals.

It all started the day Mike left. Little Ginny was almost in tears.
The little girl had gotten used to her big brother sleeping with her,
and the boy had been keeping her sexually satisfied with his tongue and
fingers (with some help from Billy). Ginny hadn't missed the sex, until
she got that first taste. Now the extremely horny little girl was after
her big brothers to suck her off, three or four times a day. She had
gotten Mike to sleep with her most nights (when he wasn't sleeping with
her older sister, Cindy). Ginny didn't begrudge her brother the sex he
got from her older sister, knowing how much better if must feel to the
boy to actually shove his cock into Cindy's tight little cunt, but she
couldn't wait until she was old enough to get on the pill, so she could
have him, or her big brother fuck her for real.

The two siblings would suck each other off two or three times a night.
Little Mike was getting to be quite an expert at licking the little
girl's pussy, and getting her to cum. Ginny was no slouch at a blow-job
either. The two children would usually go to sleep, head-to-tail, so
that they could suck each other off, any time they felt like it. Once,
little Ginny had managed to suck her brother off 4 times in a night
without waking the little boy up. Mike had never been able to return
the favor though. Just one lick of her horny hairless little snatch was
enough to wake Ginny from the soundest sleep, and have her begging for
Mike to finish the job.

Occasionally, despite their mother's ruling about Ginny not taking a
cock up her tiny little cunt just yet, the two youngsters would try to
fuck. Mike had gotten hold of some condoms, but his prick was much too
big for the little girl, and besides, it didn't feel nearly as good.
Mike said he'd rather fuck his fist, than use a rubber. Still, oral sex
was pretty good, and the two children did amazingly well.

Now Ginny found herself suddenly without a sex-partner, after getting
used to having it on a regular basis. The little girl didn't even have
Billy to fall back on. Billy and Cindy were spending the week at
Marylin' place, meeting the girl's relatives, and making preparations
for their wedding in two months. Billy had promised that he would come
over, and "help- out" his little sister, at least once a day, but that
seemed like an awful long time between orgasms to Ginny who was used to
getting off with one of her brothers whenever she got the urge, which
was usually three to five times a day.

Cindy had noticed her little sister moping, and had volunteered to
either help herself, or maybe have John help out. Ginny was thrilled
with the idea of making love to the Mr. Stockdale, but decided that she
wanted her first time with the handsome schoolteacher to be "the real
thing", not a hurried tongue-job. She did take up Cindy on her other
offer, and found out that sex with another girl could be nice. Not as
nice as with a man, but nice. Still, Cindy was spending most of her
time with the older man, as the two of them tried to get John moved into
the garage/apartment before the upcoming school year.

The first day, was only mildly frustrating to the little girl. Billy
came over shortly after noon, and finger-fucked her on the living-room
couch while she sucked his cock. Then he got her to spread her legs as
he knelt on the floor between her skinny little thighs and sucked her
off, leaving the little girl weak and limp from two climaxes in just
half an hour. Cindy came into the little girl's bedroom after supper,
and helped her little sister get off with her mouth, before going to
join John in the garage where they were going to try out the new bed
that had just been installed.

The next day was sheer sexual torture for the horny little girl. Cindy
wasn't able to do much more that help finger her little sister off, in
the morning before she and John Stockdale took off for a day of
furniture-shopping. Billy phoned, in the afternoon, and said he
wouldn't be able to come over until much later, because he and Marylin
were going to go and visit one of her relatives. The day seemed to just
drag to the horny little girl. It seemed that everyone was getting sex
but her. She woke up in the morning, and heard her parents "tearing off
a piece", as usual.

At breakfast, a little later, the casual undress, of the family, that
she had hardly noticed before, seemed almost designed to call attention
to the sex she wasn't getting. To see Cindy, in the dishabille of her
bra and panties, snuggling up to her handsome lover, with a wet-spot
that stained the older girl's panties, proclaiming that they, at least,
were not depriving each other, seemed almost like an affront to the
child. Ginny loved her older sister, but she wished that, just this
once, until Mike got back from vacation, the older girl would dress
"decent". Ginny knew she wasn't being fair, but it seemed that life
wasn't being "fair" to her either. After a bad start, things went
downhill.

Part 2.

First, Billy called, to tell the little girl he'd be late. He assured
Ginny that he'd be over if he could. Already it was starting to sound
bad. Then, after a quick "hand-job" from her big sister that barely
took the edge off, Cindy and John took off shopping. After her father
left for work, and her mother went grocery-shopping, Ginny found herself
alone in the big house for the first time in almost a year. Ginny tried
to watch television, but turned it off when it seemed that there was
nothing on but daytime soaps with steamily-suggestive love scenes, and
the commercials always showed big handsome men chasing
drop-dead-gorgeous girls down some beach, where they ended up in a
clinch. Ginny was almost going nuts.

The little girl wandered around the house for a while. She actually
stopped, and cleaned up her room, she was that desperate. About
noon-time, Arlene called and asked if Ginny could fix herself a TV
dinner for lunch, as she had met an old friend at the store, and the
woman had invited her out to lunch at a restaurant.

After the thrill of being in charge of the house started to drag,
Ginny found herself nosing around. She poked into her big brother's
room, and found his stack of Playboy magazines. For a few minutes, she
leafed through them, until the sexy girls, and handsome guys started to
get her even more worked up. Ginny started to return the stack to where
she got it, when a slimmer magazine slipped out. Ginny picked it up,
and was about to slip it back in the pile, when she noticed that the
girl on the cover of this magazine wore nothing but a grin, and a
face-full of white stringy cum. Her big brother had left a porno
magazine stuffed in with the Playboys.

Unable to help herself, the little girl leafed through the
skin-magazine. When she came to the picture of a girl who looked not
much older than Cindy, lying on her back, as a big handsome man knelt
between her legs, squirting thick slippery ropes of cum into the hole
that the girl was holding open with her fingers, Ginny couldn't take it
any more. She leaned against the wall, and stuffed three fingers into
her hot little cunt, bringing herself off with her fingers in a matter
of minutes. It was not a very satisfying cum, but it brought some
relief. Hurriedly, Ginny stuffed her big brother's magazines back where
she got them, and left the room, before she got any more frustrated.

Continuing her "poking-around", Ginny found herself in her parent's
bedroom. Ginny hadn't been alone in her parent's bedroom for years.
Thinking about it, she realized that she must have been about 8, the
last time she had been in here alone. That was the last time she had
slept with her parents. Ginny vaguely remembered that she used to
sometimes sleep in her parents bedroom, until she reached the age of 8,
and then for some reason, she had stopped, and from then on, she had her
own room. "I wonder what brought that thought up?" Ginny asked herself,
as she continued her explorations.

Ginny's attention was caught by the rack of books behind the headboard
of the bed. If you knew Ginny, this would be no surprise. At the ripe
old age of 11, Ginny was already showing signs of becoming a bookworm.
Ginny started looking at the books her father kept handy. No porno stuff
here, she thought. Her father didn't buy books to look at, when he
bought a book, it was to read. Ginny started looking through the
titles:-

Green Odyssey......................something science-fictiony
Stranger in a strange land.........more science-fiction.
Asimov's Guide to the Bible?.......Funny, religion?
Alice through the looking-glass....Ginny had already read it.
Autobiography of a flea............Ugh! Ginny hated insects.
Lolita, the story of a young girl..Hmm, this looks interesting.

Ginny settled down on the bed to peruse the last book in the string.
She liked stories of girls her age, but wondered why her father would
read one. Lolita. Funny name for a girl. Ginny thought she remembered
hearing the name of that book before, but the reference wouldn't come.
Ginny popped a jelly-bean in her mouth from the candy-jar beside the
bed, and settled in to read. 15 minutes later, her breath was coming
fast, and she had to put the book down. This was a story about a young
girl all right. A young girl who seduced her own father! Ginny pushed
the book back in the shelf, and grabbed the one next to it.

"Autobiography of a flea. Sounds kind of dry, but I need something to
take my mind off sex for a while." She thought to herself. "This ought
to turn me off." She opened the book, and started to read. At first, it
was kind of sick. Some kind of story about a flea, references to
"bloodsuckers", and a young girl named Belle. After a while, it read
more like a romance, than a story about fleas. It wasn't until she
reached the point where the priest seduces the 14-year-old girl, that
Ginny realized that this book was even hotter than the previous one. She
hadn't realized that her daddy was a "pervert", when it came to reading
material, she grinned to herself.

Part 3.

Still, these did make good reading. The trouble was, Ginny was
already so hot she was about to explode, the last thing she needed, was
a book to get her more aroused. Ginny wondered if her father was really
interested in young girls. The books he read, seemed to suggest it.
Maybe he'd be interested in her, if she acted sexy around him. It had
been fun, what they did the other day, but her father had made no
further advances to the little girl, so she figured he wasn't
interested. Maybe she was wrong. Ginny became determined to find out.

Putting the books back, Ginny kept on looking. Wow! A string of
videos, some of them obviously X-rated:

Debbie does Dallas...The whole town? Deep throat..........No
way! Taboo II.............Taboo? Sounds like a witch-doctor.

Curious, Ginny turned on the bedside TV, and slipped the cartridge
into the VCR slot. Somebody had been watching the film, and hadn't
rewound it. Ginny was about to push the rewind button when the screen
snapped into full color and sound, as the VCR slipped automatically into
"PLAY".

"I never saw anybody fuck their sister before." Ginny's hand snapped
away from the rewind button as though it had been slapped. The little
girl watched, as the madly fucking couple, on the screen worked towards
their climax, encouraged by a younger girl who was obviously enjoying
the show. "Oh! He is good, like you said he was" Said the cute blonde
playing the "little sister", on the screen. Shortly, Ginny watched the
older boy, as he tensed up, and began squirting sperm inside his "little
sister". The boy pulled his cock out of the girl. His "sister" reached
down, grabbed her "brother's" huge cock in her little hand, and milked
several drops of creamy sperm onto her belly.

Then the girl hurriedly pushed her "big brother's" still squirting
cock back inside her cunt, where it belonged, and resumed fucking. Ginny
turned the video off. This was the last straw. She was so horny, she
could cry. In fact, she started to. Ginny blindly stuffed the
cartridge back on the shelf, and ran to her own room, where she started
bawling.

"It just isn't Fair!" She said to herself. "Everybody else is getting
it. Why can't I?"

Sniffling, the frustrated little girl cried herself to sleep. By the
time she woke up, her mother had returned, and the house was filling
with wonderful aromas, as she prepared dinner. Ginny resolved to ask her
mother for help, After all, look what Arlene had done for Cindy. With
this resolution, Ginny started to feel better, and headed for dinner.

As a mother, Arlene had a lot of empathy with her kids. However, you
didn't need to be an empath, to see that there was something wrong with
Ginny, as she dragged herself to the dinner table. The prettly little
girl's nose was red and swollen, her eyes were bloodshot, and there were
wrinkles in her pretty little face that had obviously been put there
when the little girl had fallen asleep with her face pressed into her
teddy-bear. Ginny had outgrown the bear several years ago, but still
turned to it when there was no one else. The smells of her cooking was
usually enough to revive a faint heart, but Arlene could tell that this
was no small matter.

"What's wrong, Honey?" She inquired, her heart going out to the
little girl.

George paused, the cup of coffee halfway to his mouth. The distress
of his smallest child almost broke his heart. The little girl always
seemed so sad, but this was heartrending. He swore to himself, that if
there was anything that he could do to help his little girl, it would
get done. He wished he knew what to do to make the little girl happy,
Lord knows he tried. He sometimes had nightmares, thinking that it was
his fault, and that he was responsible for the child's distress.

Ginny had been such a bright and cheerful child, during her first few
years. Then, she had started losing the bright smile and sunny
disposition. She had never caused any trouble. In fact, she was almost
too well-behaved. It was almost as though she were working for some
reward that never seemed to materialize. About 3 years ago, the little
girl had started appearing in her parent's bedroom doorway, with a
wistful, almost hopeful look in her face every night. When asked what
she wanted, she would always reply: "Nothing Daddy. Love you." and
retreat to her bedroom. This had gone on for a few months, until the
child seemed to outgrow it. George and Arlene had discussed the matter,
but if the youngster insisted that nothing was wrong, there wasn't much
they could do. Still, the two adults worried, and watched their little
girl.

Part 4.

The previous month, during what the whole family still referred to as
"the orgy", they had seen the first seemingly genuine smile on the
little girls face in years. Afterwards, Ginny had seemed to open up,
and the wistful look had been receding, until tonight. George and
Arlene had been looking forward to a quiet evening, with most of their
children out of the house (Cindy had snuck into John's "apartment", for
one last night of fucking, before her "dry spell"). They planned to go
over and help the Summers in some preliminary wedding preparations
later, but had certainly not expected anything like this!

Ginny began sobbing, as she collapsed in her mother's arms.

"I can't stand it." She wailed. "It's too much, getting it, then
losing it."

"Getting and losing what, Honey?" Arlene made a stab in the dark. "You
mean sex?" She inquired.

"That too." Sniffled Ginny. "It's just that I got to sleep with Mike,
and it felt so good to snuggle up with someone again, someone who loved
you, and was happy to make love to you. Now he's gone, Billy's gone,
Cindy's gone, and I'm all alone!" The little girl burst out sobbing
uncontrollably into her mother's hair. "Not getting any sex, doesn't
help either." She continued after a minute.

George looked at his wife, Arlene looked back. They both nodded.
George coughed, and said. "We're here Honey. If it'd make you feel
better, you can sleep with us 'till Mike gets back."

"We'll also help you out with your other problem." Assured Arlene.
"Your father and I will help you get off. Daddy can use a rubber, so
you don't get pregnant. It's not as if you were a virgin."

Ginny was so excited, she didn't bother to correct her mother's
assumption. "You mean I can sleep with you, again?" She asked, eagerly.
"The whole night?" Ginny waited breathlessly for the answer.

"Sure, why not?" Said George, as he and Arlene both missed the
significance of the little word "again", that meant so much to their
little girl.

"And Daddy will fuck me and everything?"

"Well, not everything, we don't want you getting pregnant." Laughed
Arlene. "But, pretty much everything else. You'll have to wait until
after we get back from the Summers' though. We promised to help out
over there, this evening."

"Oh thank you, Momma! But I don't mind. Daddy can get me pregnant if
he want's to." The little girl kissed her astonished mother, and gave
her such a bright sunny smile that it was hard to believe this was the
same girl. Arlene was so surprised by her little girl's words, that for
once in her life, she was speechless.

"Thank you too Daddy." Ginny dashed over to her father, plumped
herself in his lap, and gave him such a loving look that his heart
jumped in his chest. "Kiss me Daddy." The little girl begged. "Please?"

George looked over at his wife, who was looking back at him with some
amusement. He kissed his little girl. It started out as a peck, then a
smooch, then quickly dissolved into a passionate open-mouthed, kiss.
George stopped for breath. "Whooo, Honey. You're getting your poor old
father all excited." He warned.

"More Daddy, Please? Kiss me real hard. Like you do Momma. I love
you so much, Daddy." The little girl implored, as she turned her angelic
little face up for more.

George looked at his wife, gave a shrugging motion. Arlene smiled
back at him and nodded. "OK Hon." George told his over-eager little
girl. "But this'll have to do until after we get back. OK?" At the
little girl's eager nod, he bent his lips down to his daughter's.

It was like a shock went through both of them. Ginny opened her
mouth, and got a mouthful of her father's tongue! Eagerly she kissed
back. Her father was an even better kisser than Billy! Ginny explored
her father's mouth with her tongue, while she felt the man's hands
running up and down her almost naked little body, finally centering on
her tiny, pointed little breasts.

The excitement, after a whole day of frustrations was too much for
Ginny, the little girl began to climax, rubbing her overheated little
snatch on her father's leg, as she desperately continued the kiss.
Taking pity on his little girl, George slipped a finger up inside the
child's climaxing little hole, and helped her work off her orgasm. The
little girl was climaxing so hard, and her hot little slot was squeezing
his finger so hard, that it was almost as though she were still a
virgin, he thought.

Part 5.

Finally, Ginny came back to reality. "Thank you Daddy." She breathed.
"You don't know how much I needed that." She gave her father a smile
that almost blew him away. He hadn't seen a smile like that on Ginny's
face since. . . George couldn't remember.

"Oh, I've got some idea." Chucked George, looking down at his lovely
young daughter's creaming little slit, that had just been squeezing the
heck out of his probing finger. "Now, let's eat dinner. That'll have to
hold you until your mother and I get back tonight. Think you can wait
'til then?" Ginny nodded. After all, She'd been waiting for years, a
few more hours would be easy.

Ginny was wrong. After cleaning up the dinner dishes that her parents
had left to her care, the time seemed to drag forever. If she hadn't
known better, she would have sworn the clock stopped running every time
she wasn't looking at it. And when she did look at it, the seconds
seemed to take minutes, the minutes seemed like hours. "Christ!" The
little girl swore to herself. Had only an hour passed since they left.
It seemed like weeks! She tried to watch television, but the shows
were all so boring, compared with what was coming. The little girl
jittered around the house, until she decided she'd better settle down.
Being nervous wasn't making the time go any faster. Maybe if she read a
book.

Ginny looked through her stock of books from the library. Somehow "The
Babysitter's Club" sounded kind of asinine, when you wnated to make a
baby yourself. Ginny decided to borrow one of her father's books. She
brightened. That "Flea" book had been hot!

Shortly, Ginny was ensconced in her bedroom, nightie pulled up around
her waist, as she fingered herself off while reading the erotic book.
When she got to the part where the father fucks his own daughter,
thinking it is his neighbor's girl, Belle, Ginny brought herself to a
climax. "Whhaauuuh! WhOOOoooo." The little girl gasped as she relaxed
afterwards.

Ginny felt so satisfied, she snuggled down into the thick furry
bedspread. She was so relaxed, she found it hard to continue reading.
The story continued on, about how the flea was so bored at the priest's
sermon, that he went to sleep. Ginny followed suit.

Two hours later, George and Arlene returned, and found little Ginny
fast asleep on her bed. The little girl made quite a picture. Just a
little over 11 years old, her budding young body looked much too little
for sex, but lying there, with her little fingers still stuck inside her
pouting little slit, she made an erotic picture that would have had the
dirty old men of the world squirting sperm all over, from just a look.
Even on her own mother and father, the effect was terrific.

"Whooo. Would you look at that?" Said Arlene.

George was already looking, and it was obvious to Arlene, that he was
getting aroused at the prospect of fucking that tight little cunt that
had squeezed his finger so tightly earlier on. "Look at what she's been
reading." He gasped, pointing to the book dangling from their little
girl's fingers.

Arlene snickered. "I thought you were going to put that book away,
where the kids couldn't find it."

"I was, but then, it seemed that the kids were all having sex anyway,
so it didn't seem to matter anymore." Replied George.

"I suppose you're right." Sighed Arlene.

The two parents decided not to wake the little girl. Arlene took the
book from the child's limp fingers, and placed it carefully on the
nightstand. After all, it wasn't as if the little girl didn't know what
sex was all about. Carefully, George pulled the bedspread over his
sleeping little girl, taking one last horny look at the child's finger
stuck up in the pouting lips of her hairless young cunt. Taking a last
deep breath, the two parents let themselves out of the little girl's
room.

"I saw you, you dirty old man. Sneaking peeks at your own little
girl's snatch." Arlene's grin belied her angry words, as they got
undressed.

"Yeah, who was it earlier, who told the little girl that Daddy would
take care of her tonight?" Responded George.

"Me. What's the matter big boy? Don't you think you're up to fucking
your own little girl?" Arlene loved teasing her husband, and getting him
hot. "Or maybe its me, that you're no longer able to service."

Part 6.

"Think so huh? C'mere wench!" George grabbed his wife, and began
kissing her. "Did you hear what Ginny said, when you told her that I'd
fuck her tonight?" He inquired after a short tussle.

"You mean when she said she didn't mind if you got her pregnant?"
Asked Arlene. "I bet that gave you a hard-on."

"Almost made me cum in my pants, you mean," replied George. "If we
hadn't promised to help out, over at the Summers' I'd probably have
fucked the horny little sexpot right there on the floor, and without any
rubber either."

"George! You wouldn't!" Exclaimed Arlene, pretending to be shocked.

George wasn't fooled. "Excites you, doesn't it Hon?" He asked.
"Thinking of watching me ram my cock up her hot little cunt. Here, why
don't you pretend that you're Ginny, and Daddy's going to fuck you and
try to get you pregnant?"

Arlene dropped right into the role. "Oh Daddy," She squeaked, in a
high, little-girl voice. "Are you going to put that big thing in me
tonight?"

Even the thought was too much for George. Hurriedly he mounted his
wife and started fucking her for all he was worth. "Oh Ginny!" He
exclaimed. "Daddy's cumming in his little girl."

"Oh Daddy!, Fuck me. Knock me up Daddy!" Arlene climaxed herself, as
she felt a stream of her husband's sperm enter her belly, imagining it
was her father fucking her, trying to get her pregnant.

It was always a pleasure and a surprise to the woman, when she felt
how much sperm her big, virile husband always had to squirt in her
belly. Now, imagining that her own father was trying to impregnate her,
the stream of slippery cum pouring into her womb made the hot woman
climax like never before. It was several minutes before she came down
from her peak.

"Whooo, That was good." She finally said.

"MMM Hmmm." Replied George. Even imagining getting his little girl
pregnant was too much. "Do you suppose she meant it?" He asked his
wife.

"Even if she did, you'd better not." Replied Arlene.

"I suppose you're right. Still, it was quite a turn-on."

Arlene had to agree, but was so relaxed after her mighty orgasm that
shortly afterward, she fell asleep.

George remained awake for a few more minutes. There was something
about fucking little Ginny that was faintly disturbing, even though the
little girl was already having sex with her two older brothers, and was
obviously willing. Tired, George couldn't quite put his finger on what
was bothering him... something about sleeping with the little girl...
George drifted off to sleep with the thought of his huge cock being
squeezed by his little daughter's tiny, clasping cunt.

Ginny was having the old dream again. She was sleeping, next to her
father, when she felt his cock growing between her legs. This part of
the dream was always the same. The little girl reached down, and
grabbed her father's growing prick, and slid it up against her little
hole. Gooey liquid began seeping from the little slit on the end, and
Ginny started smearing it all over the man's prick, making the whole
head wet and slippery.

Then she tightened her legs up around her father's big cock, and began
riding it like a horse. Back and forth, back and forth the big cock
went between her legs. By this time, Ginny was starting to get wet
herself. She began pushing her father's stiff cock up against her tiny
little hole, and using her hands to jack him off as his hard shaft
rubbed deliciously up and down her hairless little cuntslit. It was at
this point, that the two endings to the dream varied. Tonight, Ginny
was lucky. It was the happy ending.

As Ginny jacked her father off (in her dream) she felt his huge
erection suddenly twitch and jerk, growing even bigger. Hurriedly, the
little girl pushed her father's spewing cock up against her little hole,
and felt suddenly wet and slippery inside, as her father sent gush after
gush of hot creamy sperm up inside her eager young belly. Ginny was
proud of herself, taking her father's sperm inside her. She knew her
father squirted this white stuff up inside her mother, to make a baby.
She was so happy that he'd want to do it to her also. At this point, in
her dream, Ginny would usually fall asleep, with her father's sperm
trapped inside her tight, bubbling little hole.

Part 7.

Suddenly Ginny woke up. She remembered the dream. Only Ginny knew it
hadn't been a dream. It had actually happened. Many times. The little
girl had been only 8 years old, when she found out that her father was
subject to almost nightly wet-dreams, and she had started taking
advantage of the fact. For almost a month the little girl had jacked
her father off into her tiny little belly, in the middle of the night.

Ginny also remembered the nightmare. One night, her father had
started to squirt his sperm inside her, when something about his dream
made him think he was fucking his wife when they were younger. Ginny
could tell, by the mumbles her father made about wanting to fuck her for
the first time. "Arlene, Honey, take it inside you. Please? You
promised!" he muttered, hunching his cock vigorously between her little
legs.

Suddenly, Ginny felt her father's cock pushing up against her little
hole with a force never felt before. Each copious squirt of her
father's sperm inside the child lubricated the man's prick more, until
it actually started to stretch her tiny little hole open, and slide
inside.

"Owwww! Daddy, Go easy. I'm not Mommy, you know." The high-pitched
squeals of the little girl woke up her father. He was still in the
throes of a mighty climax, and he looked down, and saw himself pumping
the last of his incestuous sperm right up inside the bulging, hairless
cunt of his little 8-year-old girl. George had been horrified.

Ginny had never seen her father so mad. She didn't know that his
anger was all directed at himself, not at her. All the little girl
knew, was that her father was obviously extremely angry about something.
The next thing she knew, the little girl was in her own room, where she
had never really slept before in her life. From then on, her father's
bed was forbidden to her.

Ginny later figured that her father was mad at her for crying out.
After all, she had been jacking him off for a month, and he had never
complained, so she figured that what was different, was that she had
complained, when he tried to put his cock up inside her. Ginny wished
she could go back, and let him do it to her again. She swore to herself
she'd never complain, no matter how much it hurt. She knew she'd give
anything to feel that her father loved her again. Ginny had always
adored her father, and would have done anything for him. Now, to know
that her father was mad at her, since he wouldn't let her sleep with him
anymore was devastating to the little girl.

For weeks afterwards, she had begged him to let her sleep with him,
but he was adamant. There was nothing the little girl could say to get
him to change his mind. Ginny decided that she had to earn her father's
love again, so the little girl set out to try and make it up to him any
way she could. She figured that if she was good enough, maybe someday,
her father would let her sleep with him again.

For one whole year, Ginny had worked at being the best little girl a
father could have. Each night, she had paused at her parent's bedroom
door, in the hope that they would invite her back inside again. Each
night, the hope had been in vain. After the first week, George had
figured that the little girl knew why he didn't let her sleep with him,
he was so scared of hurting his little girl. As it was, he began to
worry that he might have scarred the little girl mentally, by fucking
her. Every once in a while, he would wonder if her moodiness was
because she was worried he might try it again. Therefore, George did
his best to distance himself from the little girl, scared about what he
might do to her if he found himself alone with the child, not realizing
that this made it look to Ginny as though her father didn't love her
anymore.

After a while, Ginny stopped trying to make her father love her again.
She could tell it was hopeless. Her father obviously still cared for
her, somewhat, but he was never close like before. Her little heart
kept on aching, and the night that she had "goofed-up" was burned into
her memory forever. Most children don't remember things that happen
when they are 5, but Ginny knew that she would remember every detail of
that night until the day she died. She knew she couldn't go back and
undo what happened that night, but she swore that if she ever got a
chance, she would let her father put his cock in her again, only this
time she wouldn't cry out, even if he killed her in the process.

Now suddenly, Ginny felt like she was in heaven. Her father loved her
again. He said so. More important, he had acted like it. He hadn't
pushed her away, when she kissed him. In fact, he had kissed her back
in a manner that was guaranteed to make her little heart jump for joy.
Not only that, but he had told her that she could sleep with him again,
and that he would make love to her, tonight. TONIGHT!??

Ginny was suddenly wide awake. "Oh my GOD!" She thought to herself.
"What am I doing here!" Terrified by the thought of possibly sleeping
through the one chance that she might have to get her beloved father
back, Ginny quietly got up and crept down the hall.

Part 8.

Peeping in the doorway of her parent's room, Ginny paused. "What if
she was too late." The thought was terrifying.

"Daddy?" She called out tentatively.

No answer.

"Daddy?!" The little girls heart was in her mouth, as she called
louder.

"Nnnn?" Came the sleepy voice from the bed. "What is it Ginny?"

"You said I could sleep with you, tonight." Ginny held her breath. She
knew that either heaven or hell was waiting for her tonight.

"Ummm, okay, Honey. Slide in."

It was heaven! Ginny crept over to her father's side of the bed,
lifted the covers, and slid her (deliberately naked) little body in
alongside her father's. It was no surprise to the little girl to feel
her father's skin touching her's. She knew both of her parents slept
naked all the time. Most of the people in the house went naked at
night. There was no nudity taboo in the Macon household.

George was shocked at the sensuous feel of his little girl's naked
skin next to his. His cock immediately rose to attention. After all,
feeling his little girl naked next to him, after the fantasy that he and
his wife had played out earlier would have been stimulation enough to
give a marble statue a hard-on, let alone a man as oversexed as George
Macon. He started to pull away, so as to not frighten the child.

Ginny was not going to have any of it. After finally getting to sleep
with her father, she didn't want him halfway across the bed. "Please
Daddy?" She pleaded. "Snuggle up to me?"

George was stymied. "But Ginny," He started. "I've got an..." How
does one tell his little 11-year-old daughter, that he had an erection?

"Don't be silly Daddy, I've seen it before. Even had it inside me.
That's why I'm here, right?" Ginny ended with a giggle.

George decided that his little girl's words made sense, and "snuggled
up".

Ginny reached down, placed her father's big cock between her legs,
"Where it belonged.", and slid off into the best sleep she had in years.

George took a little longer, but somehow it felt right to be snuggled
up to his naked little daughter. Even with his big cock pushing up
against the child's open pussy, and his big burly arm wrapped around the
little girl's sleeping young body, feeling her firm young breasts
brushing again his arm, it still seemed right. George slipped off to
sleep also.

Later that night, Ginny started having the old dream again. She was
sleeping, next to her father, when she felt his cock growing between her
legs. This time, the dream was subtly different. When her father's
cock started leaking slippery liquid, instead of jacking him off, Ginny
rubbed her father's leaking prick-head all over her hot little hole, and
pushed it up inside! Expecting the nightmare to start, Ginny was
surprised. It didn't hurt! The shock was enough to wake the little
girl up completely. It wasn't a dream! Little Ginny felt stuffed, but
no pain. Her father's cock had vanished a third of the way up inside the
little girl and was sliding it in and out, as he fucked his own little
11-year-old girl in his sleep.

Ginny was ecstatic! Her father was fucking her, and it didn't hurt.
There were little twinges, each time her father's big cock pushed up
against her hymen, but it didn't hurt! She had forgotten that she had
already taken her father's cock inside her the week before, so it
shouldn't have been a surprise, but fresh from her dream, Ginny had
expected it to hurt, like it always did in the nightmare. Ginny settled
down, and enjoyed the pleasure of feeling her father's big cock sliding
in and out of her cunt.

After a few minutes, Ginny felt her father's dream come to a "climax",
as did he. Her father's prick suddenly got bigger inside the little
girl, and began spewing glob after big sticky glob of hot incestuous
sperm in the little girl's belly. Squirt after squirt. Ginny felt
bloated with her father's precious seed. The man's prick finally
subsided, and George slipped back into a deeper sleep, with his cock
still buried in the little girl's tightly-clasping cunt, acting as a
plug.

Ginny slipped back to sleep herself. It was so wonderful to enjoy the
slippery feeling of having her own father's precious sperm warming up
her insides, once again. Only now, she got to feel her father's big
cock stretching her little pussy as well. The soothing feeling of her
father's warm cum inside her tight little pussy, put the little girl
back in slumberland.

Part 9.

As mentioned before, George Macon was oversexed. Even Arlene couldn't
keep up with him. Even after fucking his beautiful wife 2 or 3 times a
day, he still sometimes had to jack-off in the middle of the day, and he
still had enough left over for a wetdream or two in the middle of the
night. When he was younger, it had taken 4 or 5 bouts of sex per day to
ease his horny urges. Now, approaching middle-age, George had "slowed
up" to where he only needed 2 or 3.

The man felt lucky to have a wife as understanding as Arlene. The
woman only needed sex herself, about once every other night but, over
the years, George had managed to convince the woman to help him out at
least twice a day. "Once in the night, and outen the light. Once in
the morning, a new day a borning." As the old saying went. The rest of
the time, George "made do" with "Mrs. thumb, and her four daughters".
Arlene was understanding, and left him alone when he needed it. Even
after all this, George still had enough left over for nocturnal
emissions or "wet-dreams" as it were.

Tonight, George was about to set some new kind of record. Feeling his
youngerst daughter's tight little cunt gently squeezing his prick, kept
giving the man new dreams, each one hornier than the last. Three more
times during the night, his cock expanded in his daughter's cum-filled
young pussy, and he fucked her again, thrusting his big cock into her
slippery little hole as deep as her elastic little hymen would allow
before finally sending a fresh burst of potent seed up inside her
bulging pussy. Each time, Ginny would wake and grind her hips at her
father's thrusts, fucking him back as best she could. She loved the feel
of his huge cock stretching and filling her little pussy. His cockshaft
dragged deliciously against her tiny clit and Ginny usually had several
wonderful orgasms before her father ejaculated his seething cum inside
her belly where it belonged. Then Ginny would relax. The comfortable
feeling of having her own father's incestuous sperm warming the inside
of her belly would sooth the little girl back to sleep.

George woke up from one of the hottest dreams he had ever had. His
little girl Ginny had sneaked into bed with him, pushed his big cock up
inside her hairless little pussy, and was begging him to fuck her.
George pushed up inside the little girl, and enjoyed the feeling of her
tight little cunt clasping around the head of his prick.

"My God, this dream feels real!" He thought, as the little girl's
pussy gave his cock a squeeze that threatened to have him spouting sperm
into her again, before he even got properly started. George ran his
hands down over his little girl's naked body, feeling her shiver with
excitement.

The sensations were too real. All of a sudden, the previous night
came back to the man with a rush. This was Ginny in bed with him! And,
from the feel of her squishy little pussy, he had already ejaculated at
least once inside the little girl during the night. George suddenly
blushed as he recalled some of the dreams he had been having during the
night. Had he actually done that to little Ginny? He decided not, but
knew he must have fucked the child at least once, in his sleep. The
thought, of fucking his little 11-year-old girl in his sleep, and her
not objecting, was so stimulating, that he had to fuck her again. George
started sliding his cock in and out of his little girl's pussy, enjoying
the incredible tightness of her hot, slippery little fuckhole.

Ginny felt the change in her father. The man was no longer asleep,
and he was fucking her! Ginny felt like her little heart would melt.
Her father loved her. He wanted to fuck her. The thought, that she
might get pregnant, was more of a thrill, at the thought that she could
carry a baby for her beloved father, than fright at the thought of the
dangers.

"Oh Daddy! Fuck me. Please fuck me Daddy!" The little girl's voice
came out in a loud high-pitched plea.

"Okay, Honey, but let's do it right. I'm gonna really fuck you
properly this time, baby!" said George, as he turned the naked little
girl over onto her back.

The sight of his little 11-year-old girl, lying on her back, legs
spread wide apart, begging her own father to fuck her, was almost too
exciting to believe. George climbed between his little girl's legs, put
his swollen cock up against the little hole that was still dripping
obscene gobs of her own father's incestuous sperm, and pushed it all the
way home in a rush.

"AAhhyeeeeeeeEEEEEEEEEEEE!!"

Part 10.

The shrill scream came as a complete shock to all three occupants of
the bed. Ginny had been feeling nothing but pleasure from her father's
prick, and had never expected it to hurt like this. The little girl
just knew her father had torn her insides. She was sure that she was
going to die from internal bleeding. Right now, she could feel the flow
of warm blood, mixing with her father's stale sperm, oozing from her
torn little pussy. Dying however, was not what frightened the little
girl the most. She had blown it again! She had sworn that she wouldn't
cry when her father fucked her, like she did last time, and now she had
not only cried, she had screamed! Now her father would never forgive
her, she thought. Knowing she had only a little time left, before she
died, made the little girl desperate. She had to get her father's
forgiveness before she died.

"I'm sorry Daddy." The little girl pleaded. "I didn't mean to cry.
Please forgive me Daddy. Please?" The begging of the little girl turned
into heartbreaking sobs.

George had been shocked, when he felt his little girl's hymen give way
before his powerful lunge. He had assumed the little girl had lost her
virginity several weeks ago, to one of her older brothers. He would
never have fucked his cock into her cunt in such a violent manner, and
certainly not without warning her, had he known that she was still a
virgin.

"I'm sorry Ginny." He apologized. "I just didn't know." He barely
noticed the pleading words of his little girl, thinking that she was
telling him how much it hurt.

Arlene had been sleeping, when the frightened cry of her child woke
her up. She looked over at the obscenely coupled pair on the bed beside
her, where the two lovers were both so busy apologizing, that neither
one heard a word the other was saying.

"George!" She exclaimed. "What in the world, are you doing to that
little girl?"

This shut George up. He opened his mouth, started to say something,
realized that there wasn't much he could say, and shut it with a snap.
In the silence, Ginny's pleas could now be distinctly heard.

"Please forgive me Daddy. I don't want you to be mad at me. I just
couldn't help it. I didn't mean to scream. Don't let me die, thinking
you hate me. Please daddy!"

"WHAT?!" The exclamation from her parents temporarily stopped the
impassioned flow of words from the little girl.

George got the first word in. "Ginny, I love you." He assured the
little girl. "I could never hate you. What ever gave you such an
idea?"

"And what's this about you dying?" Added Arlene. "Whatever gave you
the idea that you were going to die?"

Ginny sighed with relief. Her father still loved her. He didn't look
mad, just concerned. She decided to answer her father's question first.

"You got mad at me last time Daddy, when I cried." She explained. "And
I think Daddy tore me inside, so I'm bleeding to death." She continued
to her mother.

"Oh boy! Didn't you explain to her, about little girls, and hymens,
Arlene?" George asked his wife.

Arlene shook her head. "I didn't think she was old enough to worry
about it." She replied. "I was going to wait until she had her first
period, then explain about what would happen the first time."

"I thought that would be soon enough. Obviously, I was wrong." She
continued. "Now what do you mean `Daddy got mad at you last time?'"
Arlene glared at her husband.

Slowly, the whole story came out. With sobs, and tears from all
parties, and many apologies, the trio on the bed finally got it sorted
out.

"Ginny, I'm so sorry." Said George. "I should have ex- plained to you
that I just didn't want to hurt you. I realize now, that I probably
hurt you worse, by pushing you away, than if I had just gone ahead and
fucked you. Can you ever forgive me?"

Hearing her father repeat the words that had been running through her
mind for years, was too much for the little girl.

"Oh Daddy, I love you so much." She said. "How can I be mad at you
for wanting to protect me?" With this, Ginny collapsed, sobbing, in her
father's arms.

Part 11.

George hugged his little girl, then said, as he climbed out of the
bed, and bent over on the floor. "Do me a favor, Honey? Please kick me.
I've been such an asshole."

Ginny giggled at the thought. "Oh Daddy." She replied. "I couldn't
do that!"

Arlene however, knew her husband, and wasn't so shy.

"Idiot!" She exclaimed, and hauling back a slippered foot, she booted
her husband right out the door.

Ginny stared open-mouthed. She had never heard her parents even raise
loud voices at each other, let alone get physically violent. She was
reassured, when her father gathered himself up, and came back into the
room. Neither one of her parents seemed to be angry. Ginny decided
that it must be a "grown-up" thing.

"Thanks Dear. I needed that." He told his wife.

"Now Ginny." George addressed his little girl. "I want you to promise
me, that if you ever think I'm mad at you, or don't love you, that
you'll ask me. Or, failing that, ask your mother. Please?"

Ginny promised. The little girl felt so good, knowing that her
parents really did love her, and that she had a long, wonderful life
ahead of her, that she was almost floating. A little twinge, of her
torn hymen, reminded her of something.

"Daddy?" She asked.

"Yes Ginny?"

"We never did finish fucking."

"But I thought you still hurt." George sounded a little worried.

"It's almost stopped Daddy, and now that it's gone, I wanted to do it
"for real". Please Daddy?" The little girl's voice sounded wistful
again, as though she were afraid her father might refuse her.

"Well, OK Honey. If you're sure. I'll get some rubbers, so I don't
knock you up." George suddenly snickered. "I guess I'll have to start
wearing them at night, when I go to sleep, if my little girl's going to
be jacking me off into her pussy, every night. The man started
rummaging through the dresser drawers.

"Now where did I put those things?" He muttered.

"Daddy?" Ginny's voice stopped the man's rummaging.

"What?" George went over to another dresser, and started poking around
inside.

"Do you have to?" The little girl inquired. "Wear a rubber, I mean? I
don't mind, if you get me pregnant. I'd like to have a little baby."

Ginny's words, almost made the man cum all over the dresser. His
gorfeous little daughter `didn't mind' if he got her pregnant! George
looked over at his grinning wife. He wasn't going to get much support
there. "Well," he said, as he came back to the bed, and stated to climb
back between his little girl's legs. "I guess one time won't hurt.
Besides, it's probably safe enough. You're probably still too young to
get pregnant."

"Oooof" Ginny's breath came out with a rush, as her fa- ther's prick
vanished up inside her flat little belly. "Suzy's Aunt May got
pregnant, when she was 11." She reminded her father. "I know that there
have been others. Get me pregnant Daddy. I love you so much Daddy,
show me you love me too. Make a baby in me. Please?" The little girl
pleaded as she pushed back at her father, enjoying the feeling of his
big cock as it slid all the way in and out of her belly, now that her
hymen was no longer in the way. "Please Daddy?" the little girl
repeated.

George looked at Arlene. She nodded. If George had to knock the
little girl up, to make her happy, it was a small price to pay. After
hurting the little girl by refusing her once, Arlene figured that it
would be a mistake to refuse the child's request, strange as it may have
seemed to an outsider. To Arlene, the little girl's request didn't seem
strange at all. Most little girls had sexual designs on their fathers,
at one time or another. Ginny's were just a little early. Arlene knew
that carrying her father's baby, would make Ginny feel her father's
love, in a manner that just wasn't possible in any other way. In a way,
it seemed like the best way to reassure the little girl that her father
really did love her.

Part 12.

"Go ahead George." Arlene reassured her husband. "Fuck her hard! I
want to watch you cum in her hot little cunt."

"Yeah! Fuck me Daddy!" Encouraged Ginny, as she worked with her
father, trying to get the man to squirt his potent sperm in her hungry
little belly. "Cum in my cunt!"

"Unnh, UUnnnhhh!" George grunted, sliding his cock all the way home in
his 11-year-old girl's tight little cunt. "Uuufff! Unnnghh! You're a
little too young to get pregnant yet, Ginny." He said breathlessly. "I
probably couldn't get you pregnant, if I ... unnghhh.. tried. You'll
probably have to wait until you're.... uhhhhhhff.. about 13." George was
getting close to cumming.

"I read in the paper, where a little girl down in Honduras somewhere,
had a baby, and she was only 10 years old." Reminded Arlene.

The thought was so exiting, George couldn't hold back much longer. "Oh
God, you're fuckin' tight, Ginny! Jeez! I'm going to cum pretty quick."
He warned. Curiosity however, got the best of him first. "Did they ever
catch the guy who got her pregnant?" He wondered.

Ginny giggled. She had read the article also. "You might say so."
She sniggered. "It was her "big" brother. At the ripe old age of 12.
It seems the two kids had been sleeping together and fucking for years.
Nobody gave it a second thought, until the little girl's belly started
to swell."

The thought, of his little girl's belly swelling with his child,
Ginny's giggling, and thinking that he might get her pregnant, and that
she "wouldn't mind" if he did, was too much for George. His cock
inflated tremendously, and sent spasm after spasm of thick slippery
sperm into his little girl's receptive young belly.

Ginny felt wonderful as her father spasmed on top of her, his creamy
seed spurting deep up inside her tight little cunt with a rush. Jet
after jet of hot incestuous sperm, squirted into the little girl's
belly.

"Oooh Daddy. That's it! Cum in me! Knock me up! I want to feel my
belly get big with your baby," squealed little Ginny. The pleasure was
almost too much for the horny young child, and she bucked and hunched
her tiny hips up at her father's pumping cock like crazy.

Knowing that her father cared about her, enough to squirt his sperm ip
inside her tiny little 11-year-old belly, made Ginny almost melt with
love for him. The little girl fucked her father back, trying to milk
all of his precious baby-making jism into her tightly-squeezing little
cunt where she felt it belonged.

Arlene was getting all excited, as she watched her husband empty his
thick, pistoning cock into their youngest daughter's squirming little
cunt. She hoped the man would have some left for her, when he finished.
"Do it, Honey." She encouraged, repeating her young daughter's
stimulating words. "Fuck her hot little snatch good! Knock her up!"

George gave a final thrust, up inside his little girl's belly, and
squirted one last sticky glob of potent seed inside his daughter.
"Ohhhhhhh thank you, baby! Daddy loves you so much. That was sooo
good!"

"Thank you, Daddy! I love you too." Ginny replied. Feeling her
father's big cock shooting deep up inside her belly, had been so
exciting. The little girl loved the warm creamy feel of her father's
baby-making sperm soaking into her pussy. "I hope I'm pregnant now."
She mused.

George gave up. If his little girl wanted to get pregnant by her own
father, he'd do his best to do his part of the job.

"Well, sweetheart, after a fuck like that..." He leered at the sexy
little girl, ".. I'm happy to keep practicing making a baby with you
until you get it right!"

This comment sent all three occupants of the bed into hysterical
giggles.

Arlene looked at her husband's shrunked cock, as he pulled it out of
their little girl's bulging cunt. Even with George's copious spendings
inside the little girl, Ginny was able to clench her vaginal muscles,
and keep her father's sperm from flowing out, but only as long as she
lay horizontal. As soon as she sat up, child had to dash for the
bathroom, before she had an accident. Arlene decided that she'd have to
wait for "her turn" until after breakfast, to allow her husband's
batteries time to recharge (so to speak).

Part 13.

The three family members didn't make it back to the bedroom after
breakfast. While Arlene was fixing breakfast, Ginny "borrowed" the
TABOO-II tape from the bedroom, and put on the main TV screen in the
living room. During breakfast, all three got aroused seeing
"Big-Brother" fuck his "little-sister" in the movie. By the time
breakfast was over, all of the Macon's were about ready to explode with
sexual tension, and as the "little girl" on the screen started to fuck
her "father", Arlene pushed her husband over on his back, and "climbed
aboard". Pretty soon, her orgasmic cries were mixing with the cries of
the girl on the screen pleading "Fuck me Daddy!". Ginny got so hot
watching her mother and the action on the screen at the same time, that
when her mother got off, the little girl climbed on top of her father's
sperm-covered prick, and settled down for a ride of her own.

George had been about to call it quits for a while, but before his
drooling cock had a chance to wilt, his little girl had stuffed it up in
her horny little cunt, and proceeded to milk the last of his sperm up
into her tight little belly. The feel of the child's tiny little cunt
squeezing his prick, got George hard again, before he really had a
chance to get soft. The man was in no hurry to get his rocks off in the
little girl this time, so he settled down to enjoy the sensations of
being fucked by his tiny daughter.

The little girl loved it. She found that she could have orgasm after
orgasm while sliding up and down on her father's big cock. Ginny was
about to have her 7th climax in a row, when there was an interruption.

Cindy and John had returned, carrying boxes of clothing and personal
items to be stored until he finished moving into the garage/apartment,
when they came upon this loving scene.

Cindy couldn't believe it. Her little sister was fucking their
father, taking the entire length of his huge cock all the way up in her
tiny little belly. To top it off, her father not only wasn't using a
rubber, but was being encouraged by her mother to fuck the little girl.
Cindy had thought it was something for her cousin Suzy to try to have
her own father's baby, but to see her little 11-year-old sister, with
their father's sperm leaking out around her tiny little hole, while she
begged her father to fuck her even harder, was enough to make the horny
little girl's blood boil.

When Ginny collapsed on the couch, with her father still squirting
white sticky sperm all over her tiny little slit, as the little girl
pulled away too suddenly, Cindy decided she couldn't take any more.
Desperately, Cindy looked over at John, pleading with her eyes.

After a month and a half, spending almost all of his free time with
the little girl, John was getting so that he could almost read her mind,
and she his. The look the two lovers exchanged said volumes, though
only 2 seconds passed in real time. John nodded, and smiled, and Cindy
knew it was not only okay with John, but he wanted her to do it. So she
did.

Cindy walked over to her father, rolled him onto his back again, while
she said "My turn Daddy.", and stuffed her father's still spurting cock
up inside her fertile young belly. Cindy had been about to burst with
sexual frustration, being 3 days into the start of her fertile period,
and looking forward to another week and a half of no sex had been bad
enough. To see her little sister fucking their well-hung father , had
been the last straw. Cindy was going to get fucked good. She was going
to do it right, with no rubbers, and no pulling out. If her father got
her pregnant, she decided she'd just enjoy it. In the meantime, it was
heaven to feel a man's cock sliding into her tight little pussy again,
leaking dangerous baby-making sperm inside her womb. Especially her own
father's.

Cindy started to feel a little guilty though. She was getting hers,
but what about John? She knew if she asked him, he'd say he was OK, but
it must be torture to watch a scene this hot, and not get any. Cindy
looked over at her mother. Arlene had collapsed on the sofa, faint
moans of sexual satisfaction, were coming from her lips as she rubbed
her leaky cunt to another powerful orgasm. It was obvious that she
would be no help, this time. Suddenly, Cindy had an idea. She had done
it before, and it wasn't too bad, and now she might even enjoy it. Cindy
motioned to John, as she continued sliding up and down her father's big
cock. As John approached, Cindy leaned forward on her father, and
pulled her ass-cheeks apart in an obvious invitation.

John couldn't believe it. Cindy had said it had been too
uncomfortable, the last time they had done it "up her back door", but
this time, the little girl seemed to want it.

"Are you sure?" He asked, wanting to be sure himself.

Cindy nodded, and braced herself. John's big cock was already leaking
big slippery gobs of pre-cum, just from the excitement of watching. He
spread it all over the head of his cock, and down into the little girl's
waiting asshole. Slowly he pushed.

Part 14.

Cindy pushed back. It was somewhat like taking a shit, in reverse.
She tried to relax her ass muscles. There was a popping sensation, and
Cindy suddenly felt full. In fact, the little girl felt stuffed. It
wasn't uncomfortable, just stuffed. After Cindy got used to it, the
stuffing of her ass, made her tight little pussy squeeze even tighter,
around her father's big cock. Cindy decided she liked it. The little
girl began to move. First, she pushed back at John, forcing his whole
cock to vanish up inside her backside. Then, Cindy pushed forward,
taking her father's prick all the way up in her cunt, while John's cock
slid about halfway out in the rear. Next, back again onto John and off
her father. Then, forward, onto her father, and off John. Forward onto
Daddy. Backward onto John. They began to establish a rhythm. Back and
forth shuttled the little girl between her two lovers. Cindy couldn't
believe how good it felt. Even John's cock up her ass, almost felt like
he had it in another cunt. Cindy giggled to herself. "The girl with
two twats." She thought. The giggle turned into shock.

"Oh God! I'm going to cum!" She blurted involuntarily. The little
girl went into violent spasms as she worked to get the two men to cum
with her, on her, inside her, whatever, just so they came at the same
time.

John felt his prick squeezed like it was in a vice. The little girl's
asshole clamped down on his engorged cock, and threatened to snip it
off. Then it relaxed, then it squeezed again. He felt as if his cock
had been caught in a runaway milking machine. Squeeze, squEEZE,
SQUEEZE, SQUEEZE. The last squeeze was too much. John began squirting
sperm up inside the little girl's asshole like a cow's udder squirts
milk. He let go in one big long healthy squuiiiiiirrrrrttt!

Cindy's father wasn't in much better shape. After getting his rocks
off 4 times that morning, George was beginning to realize that even he
had his limits. After squirting his sperm in Ginny's hot little
11-year-old pussy, he had thought he was finished for the day. Cindy's
attack, had taken him by surprise. His cock had not had a chance to
shrink, when the girl climbed on top, and the knowledge that his
daughter wanted him to fuck her, in the middle of her fertile period,
had been so stimulating.

As George fucked his long thick cock, up into Cindy's bouncing,
clinging little twat, he knew his daughter as in the throes of the
biggest climax of her life, squeezing his prick with a cunt that was
almost virginally tight, and feeling another man ejaculating his sperm
inside his little girls body through the membranes of his daughter's
insides, was enough to make a statue spout sperm, let alone a man as
oversexed as George Macon. With a shout of ecstacy, George started to
gush his sperm up inside his little girl's belly.

Feeling her father squirting his sperm in her cunt, while John
ejaculated big greasy ropes of cum up her asshole, made Cindy loose what
little control she had left. The little girl jammed her crotch down at
her father, ignoring the pain, as his prick pushed hard into her cervix.
There was a sudden popping sensation, and then the little girl felt her
father's spewing cock enter her uterus, and begin squirting the last of
his seed right into the center of her fertile young womb. It was too
exciting to bear. Cindy's body did several spastic flops, then the
little girl fainted dead away.

Realizing what had happened, the two men stopped moving, and just let
the rest of their seed pump naturally into the little girl's body.
Still, feeling his little girl's cervix clamped around the head of his
prick, made George squirt more sperm inside Cindy's hot little womb than
he thought he had in him. John, on the other hand, was already starting
to lose his hard-on. He had already squirted more than his usual amount
of sperm inside the little girl, and was all tapped out. The two big men
held the limp body of the little girl between them, careful not to
remove their cocks from inside the child, while they waited for her to
revive.

"That's some daughter, you've got here." Complimented John.

"We've got." Corrected George.

"You're right. We've got." Agreed John.

Part 15.

Gradually, Cindy came back to her senses. She felt soooo relaxed. The
sexual tension she had felt building for the last week was gone,
replaced by a pleasant ache in her groin. As she became more aware of
the loving arms holding her, Cindy also became aware that the ache in
her groin was the leftover feeling of having the head of her father's
cock still stuck inside her womb, as it dribbled out the last of his
potent seed, matched by her fiancee's cock still stretching her asshole,
where she felt so warm and creamy, that she knew John had deposited a
big load there as well.

"Ooohhh, God, Daddy!! That was fantastic." She said. "We've got to
do this again sometime. I hate to stop, but you'd both better pull out
of me, so I can go to the bathroom. Otherwise, I'm going to make a mess
all over Mom's nice new carpet." With this, the three lovers
disconnected.

John was first to pull out, his cock still dripping cum on the little
girl's naked young ass.

"OWWWwww!" Exclaimed George, as his cock uncoupled from his little
girl's womb. He had felt drained before, after too much sex, but this
was terrible! George doubled up on the floor, clutching his crotch. He
felt as though he'd been kicked in the balls. "Ooooh, that hurts!" He
said.

George was immediately surrounded by concerned faces. Cindy looked
particularly worried. "What is it Daddy?" She inquired. "What did I
doooo?!!"

John was the only one there, who knew what had happened, and this only
because his own drained balls were giving him a pleasant sort of ache
too. "It's OK Cindy." He said. "Your father will be all right in a
minute. Just try not to pull so much sperm out of a man in so little
time next time."

"But I thought it made a man feel good to cum, and get it all out."

"It does, Honey. But if a man squirts more than is normal, his body
works too hard to produce more, and it's just like any other muscle. It
aches if you overwork it."

"Well," Said Cindy. "We'll just have to exercise it then like any
other muscle, until it's strong enough for the job. Think you're up to
it little sister?" She addressed Ginny.

Ginny giggled and nodded. She was already ready to go again, but had
sense enough to know when to wait. After a minute, George started
feeling better, and with help from four loving pairs of hands, was soon
ensconced on the big rocker/recliner with a cool drink in his hand, two
lovely naked daughters curled up on either side, and his wife and friend
cuddled up together nearby, on the sofa. George felt so satiated and
relaxed, that he slid off to sleep in the chair.

That was all the sex for that day, but that night, George felt a warm
little body snuggle up next to him, as Ginny reached down and grabbed
her father's big prick, and tucked it up inside her hot little cunt, so
that she could sleep, knowing that her father's sperm would be squirting
inside her belly where it belonged, instead of all over the sheets, and
being "wasted".

From then on, until her brother got back from camp, Ginny slept every
night with her father, and every night George would fuck her deeply,
discharging two or three big sticky loads of incestuous baby-making
sperm right up inside his own little 11-year-old girl. Each time, Ginny
would come two or three times to her father's one, fucking him back with
a ferocity that excited George no end.

Part 16.

Ginny seemed to blossom and grow. The little girl's smile, which had
rarely been seen, now filled the house every day with sunshine. Every
morning, George would wake up to the feel of his little girl's pussy
squeezing his cock. Each time, he would roll his little girl over on
her back, and fuck her the way he fucked his wife, long and hard and
deep! Ginny would respond by bucking her tiny little ass up off the bed
in time with her father's powerful downward strokes, squeezing his big
cock with her tight young cunt-muscles, until George had no choice, but
to ejaculate his baby-making sperm inside the horny little 11-year-old.
The feeling of her own father trying to get her pregnant, was always
enough to make little Ginny climax on the spot.

Ginny loved being able to start the day with a fresh load of her
father's precious sperm soaking in her belly. The whole day seemed
brighter to the little girl, to know her father loved her enough, to
fuck her and have her carry his baby.

The little girl was growing in other ways also. Her little body was
filling out, and developing. Tits were starting to appear on the little
girl's chest. Her legs were filling out also. In just a few days, the
change in the little girl was startling. Ginny was starting to look
almost as sexy as her older sister.

Ginny emphasized her new-found sensuality, by wearing as little as
possible. Quite often, Ginny would borrow one of her father's T-shirts,
and wear it, with nothing else underneath. The little girl got a kick
out of the reactions she got from older men. Most people assumed the
little girl was wearing panties under the large shirt. Knowing that men
were dreaming about her being naked under the T-shirt made Ginny feel
all gushy inside. Especially, knowing that she was naked, but only her
family knew. Sometimes the little girl would flaunt herself at her
brother and father until one or the other could stand it no longer. Then
she'd giggle as they pulled up her T-shirt and bent her over, fucking
their long hard cocks inside her until her tightly-gripping little cunt
coaxed a flood of cream from their over-worked balls. This would happen
three or four times a day. The horny little 11-year-old seemed
insatiable!

Watching their little girl blossom and grow was a thrill to the older
Macon's. After being shy and retiring for so long, the little girl
seemed to want to make up for years of missed fun, in just one summer.
Seeing their little girl playing with the other kids in the
neighborhood, one would never guess that the little girl even knew what
the word "fuck" meant. To think that their little girl was carrying her
father's or her brother's seed in her little belly, every day, when she
went out to play, was quite a thrill to Arlene. She hoped the little
girl would enjoy carrying her father's baby, as much as she had. She
knew it would be dangerous, when the little girl's belly started to
bulge, but the thought of her little girl's belly swollen with her own
father's baby was too exciting for words.

Cindy, in the meantime, had decided that she was OK. She had been
keeping track of her temperature each day, and figured that she wasn't
fertile when her father had squirted his sperm in her belly. The little
girl sighed with relief, and went back to alternative methods of sex.
The difference, was that now she had John fucking her in the ass,
instead of hand or oral sex. Cindy had decided, that she liked getting
screwed in the ass. It was almost as good as getting fucked in the cunt
she thought. Relieved that she wasn't yet pregnant, Cindy eagerly waited
for the day when she could fuck properly again. "Only one more week to
go." She thought, as the weekend approached, and the time for her little
brother to return from camp got closer. Knowing she was at the height
of her fertile period, made the little girl so horny, she could hardly
walk. It was only with great effort, the little girl managed to keep
from saying "To Hell with it", and following her little sister's lead,
by letting herself get pregnant anyway.

As said before, it was amazing how much trouble, a little boy could
cause by just not being there. Still, a lot of good, came out of it.
Now that Ginny knew her father loved her, and the little girl had
started sleeping with him again, it had improved the little girl's
outlook on life tremendously. When Mike returned however, it seemed
that he was destined to cause as much trouble when he returned, as when
he left.

HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER
(author unknown)

CHAPTER 12 - Mike returns from camp.

Part 1.

The day started out as a madhouse. First, George overslept. Now
usually, on a Saturday, this would have been fine. This week however,
George had to get some final building papers down to the courthouse to
get them signed-off so the electricians and plumbers could complete their
jobs, and the plasterers could close up the walls on the final changes to
the garage modifications. The trouble was, the courthouse was only open
on Saturdays until 11, and it was already 10:15 when George woke up.

The previous night, Arlene and Ginny had been almost insatiable, and
had fucked the man almost ragged. Every time George had been about to
call it quits, either Ginny, or his wife would whisper some new lewd
suggestion or fantasy in his ear, and George would respond with a fresh
hard-on, and would end up depositing another load of fresh sperm into
either his wife or his kid's horny little pussy. This had kept up until
almost 1:30 in the morning, when George found that even he had limits.

He had finally gotten to sleep, when both Arlene, and Ginny together,
couldn't get his cock up, even when the two of them had combined for a
two-girl blow-job that would normally have had him spouting sperm all
over their pretty faces. Ginny and Arlene had finally settled for
licking each other to get their final climax. Even seeing his lovely
wife, and little 11-year-old daughter, in a frenzied 69, as each of them
sucked his sperm that was leaking out of the other's cum-filled hole,
couldn't do more than make his satiated cock do more than twitch. For
once in his life, George had gotten enough sex.

That night, for the first time since she got her cherry popped, Ginny
slept without her father's big cock stuck up inside her pussy. The
little girl was so sexually satisfied herself, that she didn't even miss
it. Her father had already deposited so much sperm in the little girl
that night, that Ginny wouldn't have been surprised, if she had triplets.
For the first time in almost a year, George didn't have a nocturnal
emission.

The morning that Mike was due back from camp, George had slapped the
alarm silent, rolled over next to Ginny, stuck his awakening prick up
inside his little girl, and slipped back to sleep before he even started
to fuck. Ginny had welcomed the feel of her father's leaking cock,
dripping pre-cum into her tight little twat, but had been too sleepy
herself, to do more than give it a token squeeze or two. Ginny also
slipped back to sleep, feeling better, now that she had her father's cock
dripping his potent seed inside her little belly again.

George woke up to the feeling of his little 11-year-old daughter's
tight little pussy squeezing his prick rhythmically. The little girl was
having a climax in her sleep, as she tried to get her father to squirt
his sperm up in her tight little belly where it belonged. This was
extremely exciting to the man, and it wasn't long before he found himself
ready to give the child what she so obviously wanted. George was just
starting to deliver his seed inside the little girl's womb, when he
looked over at the bedstand, and noticed the time.

"Jesus H. Christ!" George exclaimed, as the surprise made him jerk his
still spewing cock out of his little girl's tight little belly. Squirt
after squirt impacted against the little girl's open cunt, and smeared
her little twat with greasy ropes of her father's white sticky sperm.

Ginny was jerked awake, when her father suddenly pulled his squirting
cock out of her belly. "Oh Daddy. Why did you have to pull out?" She
whimpered. "I wanted your cum inside me."

"Sorry Ginny." George replied. "I have to hurry, and get to the
courthouse. Besides, you look sexy, with Daddy's sperm all over your
cute little cunt."

Ginny looked down between her legs. Her father was right. It did look
incredibly sexy to see her own father's sperm soaking the pouting lips of
her pussy, and spread all over her little clit, and soaking into the
little hole between her legs.

"Unnph!" Said the little girl, as, reaching down between her legs, she
smeared her father's sperm all over her swollen little clit, and pushed
the rest up inside her horny little hole. "I still like it better inside
me." She commented.

Watching his cute little 11-year-old girl pushing his sperm up inside
her pussy, was almost enough to make George stop his frantic dressing,
and climb back into bed with the sexy little kid and fuck her till she
squealed. However, plasterers and painters cost money, not to mention
electricians and plumbers. The thought of plumbers hourly rates made
George hurry even faster. "'Love you, Ginny." He said as he kissed the
naked little girl, before leaving the room. Arlene was already up, and
George could hear her clattering around in "her" kitchen.

Part 2.

"'Love you too, Daddy." Said the little girl as she kissed her father.
Ginny didn't accept just a peck, she gave her beloved father such a
tongue-sucking soul-kiss, that again the man almost climbed back into bed
with her. Almost. The thought of paying plumbers wages for two more
days managed to stop him. Besides, now he could fuck his sexy little
daughter any time he wanted.

"Sorry Honey, but I've got to go." One last tongue-flicking kiss, and
George Macon hurriedly scrambled for the door, before his willpower
deserted him.

"Spoilsport!" Said Ginny, but gave her father a big grin, to show that
she wasn't really all that annoyed. After last night, and once again
this morning, the little girl couldn't complain that she was being
sexually neglected. Ginny went back to playing with the glob her
father's jizz, that was welling back out of her open cunt. Looking at her
father's sperm leaking out of her hairless little twat, knowing that this
was the white stuff that made babies inside little girls, and that she
was carrying her own father's baby-juice inside her belly was always a
thrill to the little 11-year-old.

Basking in the glow of his little girl's grin, George limped out of
the bedroom, as he tried to tie his shoe while making his way towards the
remaining garage.

"George! Aren't you going to have any breakfast?" called Arlene.

"Sorry Dear. 'Gotta get these plans to the courthouse before 11."
Said George worriedly, as he grabbed the sheaf of papers, and still
buttoning his shirt, headed for the door to the garage. Worried, He
glanced at the clock. "Holy smoke! Only 20 more minutes!" He thought.

He was just starting the car, when Arlene appeared in the doorway. The
little woman was still naked, except for a steaming cup of coffee in an
"auto-safe" cup. "Here. Drink this, on the way." She commanded, as she
gave him a goodbye peck. "Now don't have any accidents on the way."

George hadn't known he could love his wife any more than he already
did, but each day, the little woman seemed to find a new way to make his
love grow stronger. "'Love you, Honey." He repeated the words he had
given his little girl, to his wife. He felt so warm inside with the
knowledge that it was true. For both of them.

"'Love you too, Dear. Bye."

Arlene watched as her husband gunned the car out the opening door of
the garage, not noticing that his beautiful wife was standing naked in
the garage-doorway waving at him, for all the neighbors to see. Arlene
heard a faint "Bye!", and ducked inside as the garage-door started to
close. If anyone had seen the petite little woman standing nude in the
open doorway, she never found out. Certainly, nobody ever complained.

Arlene was just finishing breakfast with Ginny, when Suzy arrived. The
little girl was not surprised to see the two Macons sitting naked at the
breakfast table. She had slept over often enough, with Cindy, to know
that nudity was the norm in the Macon household, on weekend mornings,
anyway. Suzy had some big news, and she had wanted to share it with her
older cousin.

The two families had decided that they couldn't keep any secrets
between them, and both families knew what was going on in the other. It
had been quite a relief, when Arlene and Mary found out that they weren't
alone in their problems. The two families had gotten together, and
decided to face the world with a common front. If any of their little
girls showed up with a big belly, nobody in either family would divulge
who had knocked the child up.

They figured if the little girl didn't tell, and nobody else even
acted like they knew, there was nothing the authorities could do,
especially, if the parents acted properly "shocked" at their little
girl's pregnancy. There were enough boys getting their little girlfriends
pregnant, in this day and age, and it wasn't all that unusual for a
little girl to want to protect her lover, by keeping silent. They
figured that this was safer than the "padding" trick, especially if more
than one of the little girl's showed up with a big belly at the same
time.

Not finding Cindy (She was out shopping with John, for furniture.),
Suzy decided to share the news anyway. It was too exciting to keep to
herself, and the Macons were the only people she could talk to, except
her own family.

Part 3.

"June's pregnant." She blurted. "We just found out this morning." She
amplified at Arlene's raised eyebrow. "Damn. I wanted to be first."

"Me too." Said Ginny. "Maybe we're trying too hard."

"You're both a little young yet to be having babies." commented
Arlene. "Especially you, Ginny. It's kind of hard to get pregnant when
you aren't even having periods yet. Besides, a baby can be a lot of
trouble for a little girl as young as either of you. When your body
feels it is ready, you'll get pregnant. Don't you worry. In fact, once
your body decides it's ready, the problem will be to not have too many
babies."

Suzy looked at Ginny who looked back. The two girls were rapidly
becoming fast friends. Cindy was getting so wrapped up in John, that
Suzy hadn't been able to spend much time with her cousin. They both
realized that once Cindy settled in, and started to live with the
schoolteacher the two of them would have more time to spend together, but
it would never be quite the same as when Cindy didn't have anyone but
Suzy that she really wanted to spend her time with. The two cousins
would always be close, but it would never be the same. Ginny, on the
other hand, still didn't have a boyfriend either. Also, the knowledge
that both of them were busy tying to get pregnant by their own fathers,
gave the two little girls a common bond. The almost 2-year difference in
their ages, seemed smaller every day.

Ginny answered for both of them. "We know that Momma. It's just
frustrating, to see someone else getting pregnant, when you're trying so
hard yourself. I hope Suzy and I get pregnant at the same time. It will
be murder on the one of us who has to wait, and watch the other one carry
her father's baby first, knowing that we both started about the same
time." The little girl sighed, and continued. "That'll probably be me,
since, like you said Mom, I'm not even having monthlies yet."

Arlene smiled at the two cute little girls, and reassured them. "Don't
be too discouraged. There have been lots of little girls who have gotten
pregnant, some even younger than you Ginny. There have even been some of
them who never did have a period."

Shortly, the two little girls were discussing what it felt like to
have a baby, with Arlene. The discussion would have continued well into
the afternoon, but the chiming of the hall clock got Arlene's attention.
It was 1:30, and George had not yet returned.

"Holy smoke!" Arlene exclaimed. "I've got to pick up Mike down at the
school, and George still has the car!"

"What about the other one?" Asked Suzy. "Can't you use that?"

"It's still in the garage, getting fixed." Said Arlene. "Ginny. Tell
your father I walked down to the school, to meet Mike. Somebody's got to
be there when the bus arrives. If I jog most of the way, I just might
make it." Arlene grabbed her purse, and headed for the door.

"Wait! Arlene." Yelled Suzy, catching the woman in mid-stride as she
exited through the door. "Mom'll take you down there." She caught up to
Arlene, as they headed down the path that passed by the Fisher household.
"If not, then I can take my bike, and get there, a lot easier."

Arlene slowed her trot to a fast walk. "Well, we'd still better
hurry." She said, still breathing fast.

Ten minutes later, the three were headed down to the school, in Mary's
car. It had taken that long, to explain the urgency, and for Mary to
find her purse and key, and get the car out of the garage. The trio
arrived just in time to see the big yellow bus pull in, in front of them.
"Just made it!" Said Arlene, with a sigh of relief.

Shortly, they had gathered up Mike and his gear, and were headed back
to drop them off at the Macon household. On the way back, Mike spent
most of his time ogling his cute cousin's body. After a week at camp,
with nothing but boys, Mike was as horny as a ten-peckered billy-goat.
Most of the kids at camp didn't seem to appreciate what nice things
little girls really were. Missing out on the almost nightly sex he had
been getting, had been quite a strain for the boy. Now, crowded into the
back seat with his sexy little cousin, who was only 6 months older than
he was, and who he knew was fucking her own father, was giving the boy a
hard-on that threatened to split his pants. The tiny little shorts and
sexy halter the little girl was wearing didn't help any either.

Suzy giggled. "Mike's got a hard-on." She announced.

Part 4.

"Well, Geeze!" Mike defended himself. "I haven't been laid in a week,
and I can't help it. Besides, that outfit would give a brass monkey
lover's nuts."

The other occupants of the car giggled at the boy's response.

"Poor boy." Said Arlene. "We'll have to see what we can do when we
get home. In the meantime, try not to offend your cousin. You'd better
keep your eyes and hands to yourself, until we get home."

"That's all right, Aunt Arlene." Said Suzy. "He can look at me all he
want's to. He can even feel me up, if that'll help."

Arlene and Mary looked at each other. "Kids these days." Said Mary,
with a smirk. Arlene grinned back.

"'You mean it?" Asked Mike, hardly believing his luck.

Suzy nodded, and suddenly the little boy was all over her. Mike ran
his hands up and down the little girl's midriff, enjoying the feel of the
first female flesh he had touched in a week. He then pulled the little
girl closer, so that he could wrap his arms around the child, and feel
her back with his hands while the little girl's developing breasts poked
him in the chest.

Arlene watched the wanton antics going on in the back seat. It was
quite a sight, as the little boy felt up and down his little cousin's
body, trying to turn her on, as much as he was. He was starting to
succeed, but it began to look like he would be too late anyway. The head
of the boy's cock was sticking up out of the top of his shorts, and
threatened to deluge both kids with his sticky sperm, as Suzy turned
around and faced him so that the head of the boy's prick was leaking
pre-cum all over her sexy little belly.

"Oh wow! It's almost as big as Daddy's!" Said the little girl.
"Momma, can I try it?" She asked.

"I thought you wanted Daddy to... " Reminded Mary.

"It's OK, Mom, my period's tomorrow. Please? Can I, Mom?"

"I don't think Mike's going to be able to wait, Suzy." Arlene informed
her niece, observing the obvious excitement of her little boy. "You'd
better... Oh Shit! Catch it! It'll get all over the car."

Mary's suspicions were proved correct, more rapidly that even she had
expected. Mike began spouting white greasy ropes of thick sticky cum all
over his cousin's sexy little belly. "Oh Shit!" He echoed Mary's words.

Suzy couldn't stand to see all that precious seed going to waste.
Hurriedly, the little girl bent over, and covered the boys erupting prick
with her mouth. If it had been exciting feeling the little girl's bare
skin with his hands, the feel of her warm little mouth sucking on the
spasming head of his engorged cock almost blew the top of Mikes head off.

"Ohhhhh, Suzy that feels so.... " He started, then couldn't say
anything, as the little girl swallowed even more of his erupting cock.
Mike just let himself go, squirting rope after rope and glob after glob
of thick sticky sperm into his cute little cousin's eagerly sucking
mouth. It felt so good to finally lose the load, that he had been
carrying around for the last week.

Mary had pulled the car over to the side of the road. Watching her
little girl give her nephew one hell of a blow-job, had threatened to
cause the woman to lose control of the car. Thankfully, there was very
little traffic, and nobody seemed to notice the action going on in the
back seat of the sedan. The two older women turned around in their
seats, and watched Suzy finish off her cousin.

Suzy loved it. Her cute cousin had a cock that was as big around as
her daddy's, though not as long. The little boy had a supply of cum
though, that put even her father to shame. Gulp after gulp, the little
girl swallowed, enjoying the thick, creamy flavor of his cum. Still the
boy kept spasming. Squirt after squirt of thick white sperm was
ejaculated in the little girl's furiously sucking mouth, as Mike made up
for a week of missed sex, in one fantastic orgasm. Finally the boy's
spasm slowed to smaller squirts, and then dribbles, and at last just an
ooze of sperm, leaked out of the head of his wilting prick, and onto the
little girl's tongue.

Suzy licked the head of her cousin's wilting cock, enjoying the taste
of the last sticky drops that oozed from the head. Then the little girl
reached down, gathered up the stray blobs that had splattered onto her
belly, and sucked them off her fingers also. "Good to the last drop."
She commented, then had to giggle.

Part 5.

"Wow, Suzy," Mike gasped appreciatively, "I didn't know you knew how
to suck cock so well... "

"I've been getting lots of practice while you've been away, Mike. Any
time you need another one, just let me know." Suzy grabbed her cute
little cousin and kissed the boy passionately.

Mike responded happily, and started to show his sexy little cousin
that he was no slouch in the kissing department either. The two children
ignored their respective parents, as Mike began feeling the little girl's
tits up, underneath her halter, and Suzy began fisting the little boy's
reawakening cock, with her hot little hand.

Arlene turned to Mary, and grinned. "We'd better get these two horny
little brats home, before we have another accident."

Mary agreed, and re-started the car. It was somewhat distracting,
hearing the giggles and squeals coming from the back seat, but somehow
they made it to the Macon house, and managed to convince the two children
to continue their activities in Mike's room, where the whole neighborhood
wouldn't be watching.

The two kids left a trail of discarded clothing on their way to the
boys room, where shortly there came the satisfied cries of a little girl
getting her tiny cunt stretched by a man-sized cock. Before they left
the little boy's room, Mike had managed to deposit two more sticky loads
of sperm in his cute cousin's hungry little twat, and one more in her
mouth.

Mike had never thought of his little cousin as a possible lover, or
girlfriend, even though they were only six months apart in age.
Previously, he had thought of her as a hated "girl", and then, he had
subconsciously thought of her as being too young to fuck, even though she
was almost the same age as he was, and had started fucking her own
father, before he started having sex himself. Suddenly, his viewpoint
changed tremendously. Now, he was beginning to wonder, how he was going
to get along, once his cousin went home. Mike was starting to fall in
love, though he didn't realize it yet.

That night, both families had dinner at the Macon house. Arlene had
insisted that Mary stay over for dinner, and had invited the rest of the
Fishers as well. Arlene started to stir up one of her famous feeds, and
chased the rest of the family out of "her" kitchen. Mary and June joined
the rest of the family in the main TV room (where Cindy's "seduction" had
taken place). There was some giggling, and lewd remarks when the TV was
turned on, and the TABOO-II tape suddenly resumed where it had left off.

"Oh, fuck me Daddy!" Said the girl on the screen, as she rose and fell
on her "father's" big cock. Blushing, George shut off the VCR, and
turned on the news. "Sorry folks." He apologized. "I didn't mean to
leave that in there."

"Oh I don't know." Said June. "It looks kind of interesting to me."
This brought on another round of giggles. "Maybe we can borrow it
sometime?" She added.

George blushed again, looked at the girl's parents, and seeing their
acceptance, nodded. He couldn't quite bring himself to say the word:
"Yes."

After listening to the local news, George invited everyone to join the
family in the hot-tub. The invitation was eagerly accepted, and shortly
the whole clan was snuggled tightly together in the redwood tub, almost
causing it to overflow. The bubbling water relaxed everyone, and George
used the occasion to bring up the subject that was on everyone's minds.

"I hear that you're pregnant, June." The statement was almost a
question. At the girl's nod, he continued. "Are you sorry?"

"Oh no, uncle George. I can't wait 'til my belly gets big, and we can
feel Jeremy's baby." The starry-eyed look on the little girl's face made
everyone realize just how much she did like carrying her brother's baby.

"SLAM!" The kitchen screen door shut behind Cindy and John, echoed
shortly by a second quieter "slam!" as Billy and Marylin followed.

"Now what's this I hear about my big cousin having a big belly?"
Snoopily inquired Cindy.

"Yeah." Interjected Marylin. "What's this about you being knocked
up?"

"It's true." Said June. "Big brother here, doesn't shoot blanks. I
figure he knocked me up, the first time he fucked me."

Part 6.

Jeremy blushed, but didn't say anything.

"It's not fair, Daddy." Said Suzy. "You were supposed to knock me up
first. I worked for it, she didn't." The little girl pouted.

"Sorry Dear." Dan reassured his little girl. "I told you, you'd
probably have to wait until your body's ready."

"I don't want to wait." Said the little girl. "I want you to get me
pregnant now!"

The rest of the people gathered round had to giggle at the sincerity
of the little girl's request.

"Not here!" Objected Dan.

"Why not? Every one here knows, and I'm horny!" With this, the little
girl fisted her father's big cock, which had been rising ever since the
discussion about June's belly started, and started to wiggle her wet
little cunt down over it, in full view of everybody. "Ooooh Daddy!" The
little girl exclaimed. "That feels good. Now knock me up Daddy, just
like June is."

Dan was almost in a state of shock, but as he looked around, and saw
only sympathetic smiles, the feel of his little girl's tiny little pussy
squeezing his cock decided him.

"OK Honey." He said. "If that's what you really want. Daddy's going
to knock you up, but good, baby!" With this, Dan started sliding his
massive erection in and out of his little girl's pussy until the child
was gasping with approaching orgasm.

Ginny couldn't stand it. "Me too Daddy. Knock me up too!" Shortly,
the little girl was sliding up and down her father's bloated prick, in
time with Suzy.

Mike was surprised. He had thought his little sister was still a
virgin. Obviously, he was wrong, as he saw the little girl take their
father's big cock, stick it in the little hole between her legs, and
slide down it like a monkey on a greasy pole, until every last inch was
buried in her squeezing little belly. Up and down the little girl
bounced, as she tried to coax her father to squirt his baby-making seed
inside her horny little 11-year-old pussy. Mike had expected Ginny to
turn to him for sexual satisfaction, but now, the two girls he cared most
about in the world were busy riding their respective father's cocks,
while he looked on in astonishment, and more than just a little envy.

After a bit, the boy looked around and got another shock. Everyone in
the room was pairing off. June was sucking on her big brother's cock.
Billy and Marylin were fucking like rabbits, over in the corner. John
Stockdale was starting to fuck his big sister...in the asshole?! Pretty
soon, the only people in the house without a sex-partner were Arlene (who
was busy fixing dinner), Mary, and of course, Mike. Even after spending
three loads in Suzy's belly, Mike started to feel frustrated, watching
everyone else getting sex, but him. The little boy was about ready to
cry, when Mary took pity on him.

"Come here Mike." Mary's voice cut through his self-pity.

Mike looked up hopefully, at his sexy aunt.

"Let Aunt Mary take care of that big ol' nasty thing for you, baby...
" With this, the drop-dead gorgeous woman closed her mouth over the
little boy's man-sized cock, and started to suck.

Mike had always been somewhat in awe of his beautiful aunt. The woman
was so sexy, and had a body that most models would have killed for. He
always hoped that some day, he would find a girlfriend at least half as
sexy and beautiful as his aunt Mary. Now to have the magnificent woman
sucking on his cock, as if she liked it, had the boy spouting sperm in
the woman's face before she barely got started.

Mike was devastated. In all his wet-dreams about this moment, he had
never figured on this. He spasmed the beautiful woman's mouth full of
another prolific load of semen, and then, his cock started to wilt. He
was finished, before he had hardly begun. Now Mike really was about to
cry.

Mary realized what was going through the little boy's mind, and taking
big swallows of the little boy's prolific seed, she continued her work on
the boy's cock, trying to get him hard again.

Part 7.

Now, Mike was astonished. Mary wasn't going to stop. The beautiful
woman was continuing to suck on his cock, until it finally started rising
again. This time, Mike wasn't so highly aroused, and the boy was able to
settle down, and enjoy one of the best blow-jobs he ever had. Mike
decided that Suzy should start taking lessons from her mother. Shortly,
the room was filled with moans and groans, as the various couples reached
their respective climaxes.

Dan was first to spout thick greasy sperm in his tiny little
daughter's tightly squeezing little belly. Suzy soon followed her
father, milking his thick cum up inside her flat little belly where it
belonged. Seeing her cousin taking her father's seed in her womb, put
Ginny over the edge, as she worked to make her father squirt baby-juice
in her little belly as well. George was unable to hang on, after Ginny's
tight little pussy went into spasms around his big cock. The feeling of
his little 11-year-old daughter's cunt milking on his cock caused George
to give his little girl what she wanted. He ejaculated big heavy squirts
of his potent seed right up inside his little girl's welcoming pussy.

Billy and Marylin, along with John and Cindy, soon followed, leaving
Mike and Mary. Mary redoubled her efforts on the little boy's cock, and
soon Mike was squirting his thick seed in the beautiful woman's mouth,
for the second time, in 15 minutes. No sooner had his prick wilted in
his aunt's mouth, than he was reminded of his duties, by the woman's
heavy panting as Mary tried to bring herself off with her fingers.

"Here, let me. Turn about's only fair Aunt Mary." Said the smiling
youngster, as he pulled his aunt's fingers away from her clenching pussy,
and replaced them with his mouth.

Mike tried to put everything he had ever learned, and practiced with
his little sister into eating his lovely aunt's fur-ringed snatch. He had
always wanted a close up view of his aunt's cunt, and this was about as
close as you could get. He loved the creamy taste of his aunt Mary's
cooze, and licked, sucked, and wiggled his tongue inside her hole, until
the woman was about to climb the wall. Still, he couldn't seem to get
her off. Mike was starting to get worried, he didn't want to leave the
beautiful woman hanging, especially after the gorgeous blowjob she had
performed on him, but the little boy's tongue and neck were starting to
get tired.

Mike was rescued by his big cousin. "It's okay, Mike." Said Jeremy.
"I'll take over now."

Gratefully, Mike stepped back and watched, as his cousin climbed
between the woman's legs, and stuck his hard young cock up inside his
mother's belly with a single practised thrust.

Mary began to climax, the moment she felt her son's big cock enter her
cunt. She had loved the feeling of Mike's wonderful tongue-job, but what
she needed right now, was a belly full of cock. Not just any cock, but
her own son's, as she was in the midst of her fertile period, and was
trying to get her little boy to knock her up, so that she could emulate
her mother, and carry her own grandchild inside her womb.

Shortly, Jeremy was squirting a load of incestuous sperm deep up
inside his mother's womb, as the woman begged her son to get her
pregnant. "Do it, Jeremy." She encouraged. "Knock me up. Let me feel
you making a baby in your mother's belly." It felt so right, to the
woman, to feel her own son's rich seed filling the very womb from which
the boy had come, not so many years before.

When Arlene came downstairs, a few minutes later, to announce that
dinner was almost ready, and that everyone should wash up, she found
everyone lying around the tub, with white globs of sperm leaking from
every sexual orifice. Thick gobs of sperm and cunt-juice were welling
out of each female twat, and dripping off the end of every male cock.

"Well!" She huffed. "It must have been some party! Why wasn't I
invited?"

"You were." Pointed out her husband. "You were busy fixing dinner,
remember?"

"That's right, I was." Agreed Arlene. "Which reminds me. All you
people have five minutes to get cleaned up for dinner." She added as she
started up the stairs.

"AND DON'T USE THE POOL!" She warned. "If you guys leave all that
sperm floating around in the pool, one of the neighbor kids who come over
here and use the pool, is likely to turn up pregnant, and we won't know
who to blame.

There was a mad scramble to use the two bathrooms. Everyone made it
to the dinner table, with 30-seconds to spare.

Part 8.

That night, Mike was surprised, when his little sister kissed him, and
explained that she was sleeping "with Daddy". Ginny stopped long enough
to explain to him that she loved him, and would probably go back to
sleeping with him later, but for now, she wanted to sleep with her
father. At least until she got pregnant, she explained. Mike was in a
blue funk. He had been looking forward to sleeping with his little
sister again, even if he couldn't screw her. He figured it would
probably be over a year before Ginny got knocked up, if then. From a
cornucopia of sex, down to none was quite a letdown for the little boy.
Moodily, he went down to his brother Billy's room to see if the
ever-ready Marylin would help him out, but both Marylin, and Billy were
gone. Probably they were both staying at her house, the little boy
figured.

Suddenly, his mood brightened. Mike remembered that he had seen John
Stockdale leaving the house earlier, and he didn't think the man had
returned. Maybe Cindy was available. At least for tonight anyway. Mike
padded down the hall to his big sister's room to check.

The door wasn't locked. Mike figured this was a good sign. Holding
his breath, the little boy listened for a minute. Nothing. Carefully,
Mike stuck his head inside his big sister's bedroom, and listened some
more. There was only the slight sighing sound of Cindy's breath. No
sound of John's Stockdale's distinctively heavier breathing, and no
snores.

"Cindy." Whispered Mike. No answer. "Cindy." He repeated louder.

"Unnh?" Cindy was only partly aware of her little brother.

"Can I come in?" Mike waited for his big sister's answer.

"Nhhg." Cindy's answer was indistinct, but Mike took it for an
affirmative. Stepping out of his shorts, the little boy climbed in bed
with his sister.

Instictively, Cindy moved over to make room for her little brother.
The girl wasn't really awake, but was so used to having her brother share
her bedroom, that she made room for him out of habit. Besides, it was
comforting to have her little brother snuggle up to her, when John wasn't
there. Cindy was growing so used to having a bed-partner, what with Mike
sharing her room when John couldn't, that she found it hard to sleep when
she was alone. Not being horny, after all the sex he had gotten earlier,
Mike didn't try to wake his big sister up, and get his usual nightly
"piece". Shortly, the two siblings were both sound asleep, as Mike
wrapped his arms around his big sister, and snuggled closer.

About two hours later, Mike's cock began to grow, between his sister's
legs. The boy woke up from his wet-dream, where he was fucking Ginny, as
his little sister encouraged him to impregnate her, and remembered where
he was. Happily, knowing from past experience that his big sister didn't
mind, the little boy swabbed his leaking prick over his sister's pussy
lips, until the little girl's hole was as slick as it could get, and
slipped his swollen cock up inside his sister's belly.

Momentarily, Cindy came awake, Realized it was just her little brother
sneaking another "piece" during the night, and slid back to sleep,
somewhat enjoying the sensations as the little boy's big cock stretched
her little pussy before Mike deposited a thick creamy load of sperm up
inside her receptive young belly. Soothed by the warmth of her little
brother's creamy seed soaking into her womb, Cindy slipped back into an
even deeper sleep.

Three more times during the night, Mike woke up with a hardon, and
each time the little boy would slip his cock up inside his big sister's
receptive young cunt, and ejaculate a fresh load of incestuous sperm high
up in the little girl's belly, next to her womb. Each time, Cindy would
waken just enough to realize that her brother was fucking her, and each
time sleep would overcome the little girl before she could more than
barely start to enjoy the sensations of her brother's big cock spouting
his potent seed up inside her tight little belly. After a while, both
children slept.

Cindy was the first one to awake. Dreamily, the little girl turned
over, and snuggled up to her little brother. "It's so nice to wake up
next to a man." Thought Cindy, missing John, a little. But Mike did help
fill up the hole left by his absence. Cindy giggled to herself, at her
own pun. From the creamy feel of the little boy's seed leaking out of her
cunt, her horny little brother had certainly "filled the hole" last
night. Cindy started to giggle again, when reality hit her like a bomb.
"Her horny little brother!!!" Cindy's mind screamed.

"AAAAAuuuuugggghhhh!!!!" Cindy's scream tore through the house like
the wail of a stepped on bagpipe. The naked little 13-year old started
beating on her brother's awakening back with her fists, as she wailed and
sobbed. "Horny little bastard!" She yelled, pounding on his unresisting
body. "Couldn't you ask?" Sobbing, Cindy collapsed across her little
brother's body, weeping as if the world was coming to an end. Perhaps,
to Cindy it was.

Part 9.

Mike had been sleeping peacefully, enjoying the closeness of his sexy
sister's female body next to his. When the little girl had snuggled up,
he had instinctively snuggled closer himself. Mike really loved his big
sister, and hoped that he could show her someday, just how much. His big
sister's wail of distress, had yanked the boy awake just in time to feel
the girl pounding on his back, yelling incoherently in his ear, and
sobbing fit to break a heart. Mike didn't even move to protect himself,
feeling his big sister's distress, almost as if it was his own. "Cindy,
What's wrong? What did I do?" The little boy was almost crying himself,
in sympathy with his sister's obvious distress.

By the time Mike had turned over, and managed to get ahold of his big
sister long enough to pose this question, the whole family had arrived.
The child's wail of distress would have torn the coldest heart, let alone
anyone as close and sympathetic as the members of her family. Hearing
her cry, had brought everyone in the house on the run, to the little
girl's bedroom.

"What's the matter Cindy?" Asked Arlene, putting everyone's thought
into words. "Tell us what's wrong."

"He.... He.... He..." Cindy pointed an accusing finger at her
frightened little brother. She couldn't say it. "Oh God, I think I'm
pregnant!" She finally blurted. "And after all that trouble too! Why'd
it have to be my damn horny little brother. Why couldn't it have been
John, or at least Daddy?" Once she got started, the little girl's words
flowed like a river of accusations over her little brother.

Mike started to cry. He loved his big sister so much, and to have
caused her so much distress was breaking the little boy's heart. If
there had been a coffin handy, Mike would gladly have crawled into it,
and nailed the lid shut from the inside.

"I didn't mean to." He sobbed. "I'm sorry Cindy. I thought it was
OK. You didn't stop me!" The little boy's voice climbed to a wail that
threatened to match the one his sister had given before.

Arlene decided to stop things before they got worse. "Stop it!" She
said. "Both of you." Arlene's voice carried authority, and both siblings
stopped their crying, and said, almost in unison.

"But what?... "

Arlene hushed them both, and said. "What matters is what we do now,
not what happened last night... George!"

Her husband jerked his attention from his distraught little daughter,
and focused it on his wife, who was now obviously in charge. "Yes dear?"
He replied.

"Get on top of your daughter, and fuck her!" Commanded Arlene.

George just gaped stupidly at his wife.

"Huh?" Was his only response.

"I said FUCK YOUR DAUGHTER!" Repeated Arlene. "Now hurry up, while I
call John, and Billy, and anyone else who can help."

George was still gaping at his wife. Arlene decided she would have to
take the time to explain, precious as time was at the moment. "'you
remember the article I told you about at the `orgy'" She asked.

George nodded.

"Well I found it. There was a study in Sweden, where 100 volunteer
women tried to get pregnant. They were all women who's husbands had been
unable to produce enough sperm, or who had other problems. All the women
were tested, and appeared normally fertile. They divided the women into
three groups. The first group only had sex with one partner. The second
group had the woman alternate with first one man, and then another. The
third group had as many multiple partners as the woman was willing to
have. Unlike their original expectations, having multiple partners
actually decreased a woman's chances of getting pregnant. In the 12
months that the study ran, only 2 of the 32 women in the second group,
and none of the women in the group with multiple sex partners got
pregnant. This, in contrast to the first group, where 12 women got
pregnant in the test period, and 4 more within a couple of months
afterward.

A later study, not so rigorous, seemed to indicate that the more, and
particularly different, sex partners a woman had within 3 days of the
first one, the less likely she was to get pregnant. Even in the first
study, when they went back and checked, they found that the two women who
got pregnant in the paired group had paired off with two partners who
were very similar. One of the women was fucking two brothers, and the
other had two cousins, who looked almost identical."

Part 10.

Arlene paused for breath. Even for her, that had been a long spiel.
"Now stop arguing, get up there, and fuck Cindy. She's already said she'd
rather it was either John or you, who she wanted to knock her up, if she
had to be. Now get over there, while I call John."

George stopped arguing with his wife. In all his years of marriage to
the woman, he had yet to really win an argument. Still, he thought he'd
better check. "Cindy. Is this what you want, baby?" He asked.

At Cindy's tear stained nod, he climbed on the bed with the little
girl, as Mike hurriedly scrambled off.

Cindy spread her legs, and opened her arms to her father. There was a
short embarrassed silence. For the first time in his oversexed career,
George didn't have a hard-on, when he needed one. The little girl's
sudden giggle, at his discomfiture, didn't help any. What little starch
there was in his prick, vanished, as George's cock suddenly wilted. Cindy
giggled again. She knew what was bothering her father.

"Come here Daddy." She said, and, rolling her father onto his back,
plopped his limp dick into her little mouth, and started sucking. After a
few sucks, she stopped for a second, and said: "Just think about ramming
your big, hard prick into my tight little cunt and fucking my ass off,
Daddy." before continuing.

His little girl's lewd words, aroused George within a few seconds, his
cock was growing in his little girl's mouth, and was actually threatening
to squirt sperm there, instead of inside the little girl's belly, where
it belonged. George managed to control himself, and shortly was on top
of his little girl, giving her the fucking she deserved.

Cindy fucked back at her father, urging him on with her lewd
entreaties, to: "Fuck me, Daddy. Cum in my cunt. Knock me up. Squirt
your baby-juice in my belly, Daddy." All the while rubbing her lithe
little body against his, in a squirming motion that would have aroused a
eunuch, let alone a man as oversexed as her father. Before he had barely
gotten started, George was spasming his little daughter's hot belly full
of incestuous seed, mixing it with her brother's in a white sticky mess
that bubbled out of her well-fucked little cunt and dribbled onto the
sheets.

Her father's climax happened too suddenly for the little girl to get
off herself. She had just been getting properly excited, when she felt a
stream of warm cum fill her belly, as George deposited his sperm inside
her pussy. Feeling her father's copious emissions inside her receptive
young belly, made Cindy feel all warm inside with love and lust for him,
but didn't help the girl reach her own climax. Finally, George pulled his
wilting cock from her tight little hole and rolled off her, gasping for
breath, while Cindy just lay there, frustrated.

Cindy's frustration didn't last long, as about a minute later, young
Billy appeared in the doorway, stripping as he entered.

"What's this I hear about my little sister needing a service?" He
inquired, as he proceeded to mount the child, and "service" her, like a
bull "services" a cow.

This time, Cindy did climax, as she felt her big brother go into the
throes of orgasm on top of her, the little girl suddenly went into shock,
as the biggest orgasm of her young life overtook her. She had not
expected to climax so hard, but knowing that her whole family was working
to help her, made her appreciate her brother and father so much that she
was just overwhelmed.

"Unnngggggghhhh! UUUUUUHHHHHHHHHH!" the little girl gasped, before
collapsing into the sheets. Cindy felt satisfied, as never before, but
still ready to go on.

"More help is on the way, Cindy." Announced Arlene, as she breezed
back into the room. "I've talked to John, and Dan." They'll be over in a
few minutes.

"Thanks Mom." Said Cindy, touched by her mother's obvious concern.

There was a short silence, broken by a short snuffle, as Mike tried to
wipe his nose. Cindy was suddenly aware of how bad the little boy must
feel, as she looked at him with unexpected sympathy.

"Come here Mike." She said.

"Huh?"

"You've got to help me too."

"But I thought you were... " Mike was at a loss for words.

Part 11.

"Were mad at you?" Cindy finished for him. "I was, but it wasn't your
fault. You didn't know. Now come here, and fuck me too. You are
certainly different from Billy, or Daddy."

"But.. But..."

"Oh stop sputtering and fuck me. OK?" Cindy was slightly worried
about her little brother, hoping that he wouldn't be scarred mentally by
her previous distress.

"Well OK, if you're sure." Mike tentatively started to climb up on the
bed.

"I'm sure." Cindy was emphatic.

Mike felt so relieved, that he started to cry again, only these were
tears of joy. His big sister wasn't mad at him! "Oh Cindy! I love you
so much!" He began sobbing in his big sister's hair, as he wrapped his
arms around the girl, and hugged her with all his might.

"I love you too Mike." Cindy comforted him, secretly thrilled to know
that it was true. "I wouldn't mind having your baby, it's just that I
promised John he would be first." She explained to the little boy,
knowing that this would make him feel better.

His big sister "wouldn't mind" having his baby! The thought burst
into the little boys mind like a dam breaking. Suddenly the child's cock
was as hard as a steel bar. And his sister wanted him to fuck her, and
cum insider her, and in the middle of her fertile period too! Mike was
barely able to get his cock inside the little girl's cunt, before he was
spouting a fresh helping of sperm in his sister's tight little cunny. It
was only the fact that his big sister's hole had already been so
thoroughly lubricated by all the different loads of sperm that had been
pumped into it, that allowed him to enter the girl before he ejaculated
his seed all over the girl's flat little belly, instead of inside her
where it belonged.

"God, I love you Cindy." He repeated, as he spasmed the last of his
seed into his big sister's tightly-gripping young cunt.

Cindy held her brother close, enjoying the feel of the little boy's
oversized cock spurting warm sticky seed in her belly, as the boy tried
to complete the job of knocking her up, that he had started several hours
before. Cindy decided that maybe it wouldn't be so bad after all, if she
did get pregnant by the kid.

"I love you too." She repeated also.

The quiet was broken by the "SLAM" of the kitchen door echoing
throughout the house, as Dan and Jeremy came into the house, followed
shortly by a worried John Stockdale. The three men were intercepted by
Arlene, who explained to them, her prognosis, and her prescription for
the little girl. Cindy took the opportunity to visit the bathroom and
clean up, before facing John.

When John Stockdale saw the worried look on his fiancee's face, he
knew immediately what was bothering the little girl. Hurriedly, he
reassured the child that he didn't blame her, and told her that if she
did get pregnant, they'd just have one more baby to love. She could have
his children later, if necessary.

"In the meantime," He asked. "hadn't we better get on with your
"treatment"?" This was said with such an endearing smile, that Cindy just
had to giggle.

"OK. 'Doctor' John." She snickered. "Are you going to give me an
injection?"

"I sure am, little girl", grinned John, positioning the head of his
prick in Cindy's cum-filled young fuckhole. "I'm gonna give you a
cock-cream injection!"

Shortly, the horny youngster was gasping with her second orgasm of the
morning, as the handsome man that she loved, gave her the "injection" she
craved.

"Oh John. Why wasn't it you?" She whispered in his ear, trying not to
hurt her little brother's feelings. She loved the man so much, and he
obviously cared about her in the same manner. It made the little girl
feel so good as she felt herself filled with the man's warm sticky seed.

Another thought occurred to Cindy.

"John, you've got to help me make things right with Mike." She
whispered. "He feels so bad about this, and I think he's scared about
making you mad. He really likes you, you know."

Part 12.

John reassured Cindy that he'd fix things up with her little brother.

After John finished, Cindy suddenly realized that there were two more
naked men in the bedroom. Her uncle and cousin were standing there,
waiting their turns to fuck her. And by the looks on their faces and the
size of their rock-hard cocks, she was in for one heck of good fucking
too.

"Wow!" Thought Cindy. "When Mom decides to do something, she doesn't
stop at half-measures." Bravely, the little girl decided to continue the
"treatment", until her mother was satisfied. "Come here, Uncle Dan" She
said. "I've always wanted to try that monster out. Especially, after
Suzy told me how much she loves it."

Blushing at the reference to his daughter, Dan Fisher approached his
niece, and climbed on top of the little girl.

"I've been wondering about you too." He informed the child. "Ever
since you started to grow tits, I've wondered what you'd be like to fuck.
I never had the nerve to say anything before."

"Well, now we both get to find out, don't we?" Said Cindy. "Come here,
and fuck me, like you wanted too. And next time, don't be so shy."

Soon, Cindy felt her belly filled with the biggest cock she had ever
seen, let alone felt. The man's enormous prick filled her belly like
nothing else had. She looked down and realized that, full as she was,
she still didn't have the whole thing inside her pussy.

"Unh!" She panted. "How does little Suzy get that enormous thing up
inside her? You're all the way up inside me now, and there's still a good
three inches left outside."

Dan told her that Suzy sometimes took his prick, all the way up inside
her womb. "Would you like me to try that?" He asked.

The thought was a little scary to Cindy. Still, if little Suzy could
do it... Cindy wasn't about to be outdone by her cousin. "Do it." She
panted. "Get it all inside me."

Cindy grit her teeth, as she felt the man's enormous prick slowly
stretching her cervix. After a moment of pain, when the little girl felt
as though she were being cored like an apple, there was a sudden
'popping' sensation, and she felt the head of her uncle's prick slip into
her uterus. The feeling of his sexy little niece's cervix, squeezing on
the head of his cock, soon had Dan squirting the little girl's womb full
of his incestuous sperm.

Feeling a man's cock inside her uterus, while he spasmed her womb full
of baby-making seed, made Cindy climax like never before. Each potent
squirt of her uncle's sperm inside her womb, caused the little girl's
body to jerk as another spasm would wrack her lovely young body. It was
almost a relief, when her uncle stopped pumping cum into her womb, and
pulled out, to be replaced by her handsome 15-year-old cousin.

Jeremy turned out to be almost as good as his father. The boy wasn't
quite as long as his Danr, but he still managed to get the tip of his
prick lodged in the little girl's cervix, before he began squirting his
thick sticky seed inside his little cousins womb, to join his father's.

Expecting it to be all over now, Cindy was surprised, when her mother
motioned for George to start again. Before they stopped for "brunch",
the little girl had fucked every man in the house two more times, and her
two brother's three times.

Cindy had a pleasant ache between her legs, and still dripped stray
drops of cum, even after visiting the bathroom, as she came into the
kitchen for her share of the food. "Getting fucked so much was
fantastic, but there's just so much fucking a girl's pussy can take. I'm
glad that it's over, Mom." She grinned, as she grabbed the toast from the
toaster, and started to butter it.

Arlene just looked at her. Cindy caught her mother's sympathetic
look, and cried. "Oh no! You mean I've got to do it some more?" At
Arlene's nod, Cindy grabbed some more toast, poured herself a cup of
coffee, and said. "Well, then I'd better stoke up then, hadn't I?" By
the time she left the table Cindy was stuffed. "OK guys," She said
wearily, but yet lovingly. "Let's go get it on."

The next three hours were a sexual blur to the little girl. She was
never sure just how many times she came, or how many times she got
fucked, or by who. It was only when not one of the men or boys in the
room could get it up again, that Arlene finally figured her little girl
had had enough. Temporarily, Arlene seated Cindy in a chair, where the
exhausted child slumped, with an obscene mix of frothy sperm drooling out
of her gaping little cuntslit. The woman, quickly remade her daughter's
bed, and then tucked the well-fucked little girl inside, and chased
everyone else out of the room. In less that a minute, Cindy was asleep,
taking her first afternoon nap in over a year.

Part 13.

George and Billy staggered off to their respective bedrooms, and soon
were fast asleep also.

Dan joined his sister in the living room, where he found his son, also
sleeping on the couch. "I must say Sis, when you throw a party, you
really throw a party." He commented.

Arlene had been about to offer him some coffee, when she noticed his
eyes drooping also. "Why don't you join George and me, in the bedroom."
She invited. "You look like you're going to fall over."

Dan looked down at his naked body, and then at his sister's almost
naked one. "Uh Arlene... " He pointed out their nakedness with his eyes.

"Oh, bullshit!" Said Arlene. "I didn't say we were going to fuck,
though after watching your performance with my daughter, I'm beginning to
wonder what I might have been missing all these years. Besides, you're in
no condition for that anyway." She pointed with her eyes at his
too-obviously limp cock. "No, I meant just to sleep... .We can fuck
later, big brother!" winked Arlene cheekily.

Too tired to argue, Dan was soon snuggled up with his sister in the
main bedroom, with his brother-in-law on the other side of her. Soon
everyone in the house was taking a well-deserved afternoon nap.

That night, Cindy went to bed with both John and Mike, after getting a
"good-night" fuck each, from her father and big brother, Billy. Several
times during the night, the little girl would wake up to the sensations
of being fucked, as first one, or the other of her two men would get
aroused, and work to fill the little girl's belly with more fresh creamy
seed. Sometimes Cindy would arouse in time to join her partner in
orgasm, and sometimes she would only wake up enough to feel the final
thrusts as either Mike or John ejaculated his sticky cum inside her womb.
In the morning, both of her lovers combined, with Mike in her cunt, and
John in her ass, to give the little girl a final climax that left her so
satiated, that she went back to sleep for another two hours.

When Cindy finally awoke, it was after 10:00. The little girl woke up
to the familiar sensation, of a long, hard cock sliding in and out of her
cunt. It was a slow, loving, leisurely fuck, with none of the frantic
animal copulation of the night before. Cindy could tell, that there was
only one other person in bed with her now.

"Mmmm" She said. "That feel's soooo good, John."

"John and Mike are getting breakfast." Said Billy, in her ear, as he
continued screwing his sexy little sister. "Will I do?"

Cindy was so shocked, she turned over so fast that she pulled her big
brother's cock out of her cunt. Then her heart melted. Billy looked so
worried, that he might be unwelcome, he reminded her of a little
puppy-dog that was scared it's master was angry at it for chewing up the
slippers. The girl kissed her big brother on the nose.

"Come here big brother." Cindy said, as she lay on her back, and
pulled her brother between her legs. "Let's do this properly."

Shortly, the little girl was gasping with approaching orgasm, as she
wrapped her legs around her big brother, and encouraged the boy to squirt
his sperm inside her belly where it belonged.

"I know you always wanted to." She breathed in his ear.

"Now do it. Squirt your sperm in my cunt, and try to knock me up.
Come on big brother, let's see if you can get your little sister
pregnant."

Billy had been contemplating a nice long leisurely fuck, with his
little sister. Cindy's reaction put an end to that. Within a minute of
when he climbed on top of the little girl, the boy was spouting great
greasy gobs of baby-making sperm in his own little sister's 13-year-old
belly.

"Gaaaahhh!" He groaned, as spasm after spasm shook him, while his
engorged prick spasmed his little sister's belly full of his incestuous
seed. "Sorry, Cin," he said soulfully. "I wanted to make love, not just
fuck you."

"Don't be." Reassured Cindy. "I loved it. Knowing that I turn you on
that much, is quite a thrill too, you know."

"Thanks anyway, little sister." Said Billy. "Well, I'd better get
going." He waved away his siblings objection and explained. "Dad will be
in here in a few minutes, and then Mom want's you to come get some
breakfast." With this, the boy climbed off Cindy, gave her a return kiss
on the nose, said: "See you later, freckle-face.", and left.

Part 14.

"I do NOT have freckles!" yelled Cindy. Her voice went unheard, as
Billy was already gone. "Well, maybe I have one or two." She admitted,
to herself. She loved her brother too much to really be mad at him, even
if he did tease her sometimes.

"One or two what, Princess?" Inquired her father, coming in the door,
just in time to hear the tail-end of her outburst. "Lovers? Boyfriends?"
He continued. "After last night, I'd think you could count more than
just 'one or two'. For instance, did you count me?" With this, the man
sent such a big grin at his little girl, that Cindy couldn't help
giggling herself.

"Oh Daddy!" She exclaimed. "It's not that, and you know it. It's
just that sometimes Billy... " She paused, and then went on in a more
serious note. "Beside, you know I'll always count you." Then with
another giggle. "Now come here, 'Doctor' George, and give your little
girl another injection of 'Mrs. Arlene Macon's famous remedy for little
girls with the prospect of a protruding belly. Pat. Pending'."

George's grin grew wider, if possible. His little girl was in good
spirits, at least. "Well," He seemed to consider the notion. "Maybe I'd
better wait a little bit." He said. "After all, it looks like it wasn't
that long ago, that you received your last 'injection'." With this,
George pointed to his little girl's crotch, where her brother's sperm was
starting to ooze slowly out, making an obscene little puddle between the
lips of the child's open cunt.

Cindy grabbed a tissue, mopped up the mess between her legs, and said.
"There. Now let's stop being silly. Come here Daddy, and fuck me."

In less than three minutes, Cindy was gasping her way to another
climax, as her father pounded his cock deep up into her cum-filled young
cunt. As she felt her orgasm explode through her shivering young body,
Cindy felt her father shudder above her and send another generous helping
of prolific seed into his little girl's receptive young womb.

"Oh Daddy." She gasped. "Why wasn't it you. Fuck me daddy. Knock me
up. Squirt the stuff that makes babies in my belly, Daddy. Get me
pregnant with your cum. Fuck me. Fuck me! FUCK ME!" The little girl
went wild underneath her father, as she tried to milk every last drop of
the man's baby-making sperm up into her tightly squeezing little pussy.

George responded handsomely to the challenge. Gush after gush of the
man's prolific sperm forced it's way through his cock, into his
daughter's hungry little fuck-hole, before being forcefully injected into
the 13-year-old girl's upthrust young cunt. Squirt after squirt of
incestuous seed spasmed into the little girl's belly, until Cindy thought
it was going to be forced up her little tummy, and out of her mouth. Her
belly felt so bloated, and she was so full of her father's precious
sperm, that she could almost taste it on her tongue.

"Oh Daddy!" Said Cindy, as she milked her father's sperm into her
tight little belly. "That feels so good! I love you so much Daddy. Cum
in me Daddy. Squirt your nasty old sperm right up inside your horny
little daughter's belly. Cum in me Daddy.. Cum... Cumm... Cummmmm." The
little girl's voice subsided to mumbles, as she worked against her
father, trying to squeeze every last drop of his warm sticky cum into her
tightly clasping yuong pussy.

Finally, George's mighty ejaculations slowed to spurts, and then to
just a trickle of sperm leaking into his little girl's receptive belly.

"Oh, God, Cindy." He breathed. "Your cunt is so tight, I can never
last as long as I want to up inside you. Uhhhhh, baby, I love fucking you
so much."

George was almost overcome with the love he felt for his little girl.
To squirt his sperm inside his own daughter's belly, while the child
encouraged him to get her pregnant was such a thrill. George knew he
would never have been able to know this kind of love for the child in any
other way. He had always thought he loved his little girl, as much as a
father could, but now he knew that his previous love for his daughter,
while large, was only the beginning of what was possible. He now
realized that even this was only the start. He wouldn't know the full
love that he now knew was possible, until he saw his little girl's belly
swelling with his baby growing inside. Since Cindy had already promised
him that thrill, George was almost melting with love for his daughter,
and wished he could make her realize just how much she meant to him.
"God, how I love fucking you Cindy!" He repeated.

Cindy felt exactly the same way, her daddy's cock felt so good
pounding into her cunt. She always got off real quick, and the very idea
of carrying her own father's baby in her belly, made the little girl wish
she didn't have to wait. Still, she loved John also, and one of them
would have to be second. Cindy realized that she would soon be spending
most of her life, with John Macon as his wife, so she felt her first duty
should be to him, and then to her father. This didn't mean that she
couldn't love her father, though.

Part 15.

"I love fucking you too, Daddy." She said, as she tried to show it, by
using her tight little pussy to milk the last sticky drops of her
father's sperm into her eager young belly.

George's cock was starting to respond to his little girl's squeezing
cunt, and was beginning to regain it's wonted firmness, when he
remembered his duties. "Later, Cindy." He said, as he regretfully pulled
his swelling member out of the child's tight little slit. "I promised
your mother, that I'd see that you got to breakfast, after this."

In two minutes, Cindy was sitting at the breakfast table, gulping down
coffee, ham and eggs, hash browns, and pancakes, as her mother fed her as
if she were a lumberjack. Cindy almost felt as if she had been working
like a lumberjack, at that. Oblivious to the rest of the world, the cute
little girl sat naked on the chair, her swollen little slit still
drooling great gobs of paternal sperm, and her breasts bobbing in time to
her bites and gulps. It was only when she finished her third cup of
coffee, and was starting to relax in the pleasure of being comfortably
full, that she realized what a spectacle she must have made. Her whole
family was watching her worriedly (well hornily, on the parts of Mike,
Billy, and Jeremy), and she suddenly realized that not only was her
family there, and looking at her, but all of her uncle's family, as well.
Mary and Jeremy, June and Suzy, were all watching her with interest, as
she wiped up the last of the egg with her toast and started to swallow.

Suddenly, her nakedness, her bare breasts, the puddle forming on the
chair between her legs, and the egg dripping down her chin, made the
little girl realize what a spectacle she must present.

"Oh Gawd!" She exclaimed, and blushed as red as a beet. This drew
even more attention. Cindy would probably have either fainted at this
point, or madly dashed to her room, hoping that everyone would forget,
but she forgot the food she was eating, and choked on the final bite.

By the time she managed to get her breath back, and had explained to
everyone that she was OK, Cindy found herself in the living-room, on the
couch, talking as if this happened every day. No one seemed to notice (or
at least to mind) her state of undress, or her obviously well-fucked
condition. Cindy decided to relax and enjoy her family's attention.
After all, it was her that they were worried about, and she appreciated
their concern.

It was three days, before Arlene figured that it was safe for Cindy to
go back to her normal sex pattern. By that time however, the horny
little girl had almost gotten used to being constantly fucked, and it was
a little bit of a letdown to the child when every male in the
neighborhood (it seemed) stopped showing up in her bedroom whenever they
sprouted the least little hard-on. One thing that started with her
little 'accident' did continue. Even after her mother said she no longer
needed to, Cindy no longer chased her little brother out of their bed
when John stayed over.

John had almost completely moved into the garage apartment, and was
now sleeping almost every night with the little girl. Since he didn't
want the little boy to feel left out, with Ginny busy fucking her father,
and his other girlfriend Suzy doing likewise, John had suggested to Cindy
that they just let the little boy continue sleeping with them. This
turned out better than you might expect, as Cindy's sexual appetite had
only been whetted by the boy's mistake, and now the little girl seemed to
be horny all the time. With Mike to take the edge off her horniness the
little girl was able to enjoy more leisurely fucks with her older lover,
and this made her appreciate the man even more.

Two or three times a night, Mike would spasm his big sister's belly
full of his seed, and at least twice a day, the boy would frantically
pump his thick sticky cum in the little girl's womb. Cindy would usually
catch his urgency, and managed to climax almost every time her brother
would start jerking on top of her as he filled his big sister's belly
with his incestuous sperm. After this, Cindy enjoyed the slow leisurely
fucks with John even more. The man would screw the little girl for
almost an hour sometimes, bringing her to orgasm after orgasm, before his
excitement would overcome him and he would ejaculate his thick creamy
sperm inside the child's welcoming belly.

One night, they even experimented with a threesome. John fucked the
little 13-year-old doggy-style while she sucked her brother's cock. Then,
after John squirted his load in her cunt, they switched, and young Mike
fucked her while she revived John's flaccid organ with her mouth. This
continued until she had worn her two lusty lovers out. Cindy felt as if
she were married to both of them, and didn't know how she was going to
give up either one.

Still, it was obvious that one day Mike would be getting a girlfriend
of his own, no matter how much he enjoyed sleeping with his sister, or
how welcome the two of them made the little boy in their bed. As the
weeks passed, Mike was spending more and more of his time with his cousin
Suzy, and it became obvious, that if the little girl wasn't already
trying to get pregnant by her own father, she would soon have been doing
it with Mike. As it was, whenever the little girl felt 'safe', she and
Mike would spend almost the whole day in bed together.

Part 16.

One glorious weekend in August, the two cousins slept out together,
and watched the Persied meteor shower. Both kids had zipped their
sleeping bags together, and had climbed inside naked. That night, the
two of them decided they would probably get married, when they got older.
Suzy explained to Mike how she felt she just had to have at least one
baby by her beloved father, but after that, she explained, she was all
his if he wanted her. Mike told her how he was sleeping with Cindy and
John, and how he'd like to thank them someday for helping him make it
past this difficult period in his life, when he was at the peak of his
sexual drive, and yet expected to act like a little boy who didn't know
anything about girls.

"I've got an idea." Said Suzy, in a brief lull in their lovemaking.
The little girl felt so full of the prolific sperm that her cousin had
been spasming into her tiny belly, that she could almost taste it coming
out of her mouth. The two children were watching the sky, "oohing" each
time they saw another white streak cross the sky.

"Mmmm?" Said Mike. His mouth was full of his cousin's budding little
tit, and he didn't want to stop his ministrations.

"You want to thank John, for sharing Cindy with you."

"Mnmmm Hmm." Agreed Mike, His mouth now full of the little girl's
other tit.

"Why don't I fuck John. That way, you'd be sharing me with him, like
he shares Cindy with you." Suzy was getting turned on again, both by
Mike's tit-sucking, and by the thought of finally getting to sample her
cousin Cindy's big, handsome lover.

"You just want to fuck him 'cause he's your schoolteacher." Accused
Mike, pausing in his licking, to tickle his cousin's slit with his
finger.

"So, what if I do? What do you think?" Suzy was getting more and more
aroused, and not just by her cousin's diddling.

"Sound's like a good idea to me!" Assured Mike, as his cousin's
squirming got him so hot, he just had to climb on top of the little girl
and shove his oversized prick all the way up in the child's belly.
"Uhhhggg! Ufffff!....When?" He gasped, as he suddenly lost control and
began pumping the 12-year-old's tight clinging little cunthole full of
his sperm. "Oh God! Suzy. I wish I could knock you up! I love you so
much!" Mike was so overcome with love for his little cousin, he was
starting to cry.

"I love you too, Mike." Reassured Suzy. "You can make a baby in me,
right after Daddy does. OK?" The little girl was worried that her cousin
might not be able to wait, and would go after some other girl. Still, she
did want to carry her father's baby, and she had promised him first.

"OK Suzy." Said Mike. "I'd wait forever for you if I have to. Please
hold me."

Suzy did more than just hold her cousin. Loving the boy, and hearing
his say that he was willing to wait for her, while the child spasmed her
belly full of his potent seed, caused the little girl to climax with an
intensity she couldn't believe. The little girl grabbed her cousin in a
grip that threatened to break bones, as she exploded. "Wuh wuh Whoooo!"
Suzy panted, as she slowly came down from her high, her clasping little
pussy milking the last sticky drops of her cousin's incestuous sperm up
into her tight little belly where the little girl felt it belonged. "How
about tonight?" She finally panted.

"Huh?" Mike had lost track of the conversation. Squirting your seed
inside your own 12-year-old cousin's eager young pussy , had a way of
doing that, the little boy reflected.

"I said: Why not tonight?" The little girl repeated. "You're available
tonight. I'm available, and not fertile tonight. John's home now, and
Cindy's there to help you out, while I take care of John. What do you
think?"

Mike picked up the thread of the conversation. His cousin's logic
made sense. "And we can come back out here, when we're done." He agreed.

"If we feel like it." Said Suzy.

"If." Agreed Mike.

With this, the two children gathered their clothes together, and
carrying them dashed naked into the house, where they almost bowled over
one of the two objects of their previous discussion.

Part 17.

"What's this all about?" Inquired Cindy, as she grabbed her little
brother in self defense, to keep from being knocked flat by the boy's mad
rush inside the door. The "slam" of the screen door behind Suzy added
emphasis to her question. Shortly, the three children were discussing
Suzy's proposition.

"Well." Commented Cindy. "It's a little sooner than I planned, but
why not? John's got a king-sized bed down there, why don't we go down
and use it?" Cindy didn't explain her comment about being 'sooner', she
just led the way to her bedroom, and through the closet. Cindy figured
she could still go on with her plans, this would just be a little
appetizer.

John had been lying in bed, waiting for Cindy, expecting her to be
alone. He had expected to have the little girl to himself tonight, as
Mike supposedly was spending his time with Suzy tonight. When he heard
Cindy bumping her way through the closet, he prepared himself for a nice
long night of showing the little girl just how much he loved her. It was
somewhat of a disappointment to the man, when Cindy arrived, and the
bumping continued.

"Oh Well." Sighed John to himself. He couldn't bring himself to be
mad at the little boy, who so obviously looked up to him, and was so
grateful to him, for sharing Cindy. It was somewhat of a shock though,
when after Mike arrived, the bumping in the closet continued, to announce
the arrival of Suzy.

"Hi Mr. Stockdale." Said Suzy. "Remember me?" Standing there naked,
beside the schoolteacher's bed, the little 12-year-old looked like the
epitome of a dirty old man's wet dream.

"How could I forget, after that episode with your panties." John's
cock exploded into an enormous erection at the thought. He didn't want to
admit it, but the little girl had been giving him wet dreams ever since
that last day of school.

Cindy decided to do the explaining, as both of the younger children
suddenly lapsed into embarrassed silence. "John." She said.

"Mmm?" Said John, unable to decide which of the two little girls were
the sexier. Cindy was more voluptuous, with lovely hips, and beautiful
developing breasts, but Suzy's little buds, and lightly padded thighs,
along with a tiny pouting little slit, seemed to exude a childish
sexuality, and eagerness that almost had the man coming without even
touching the child. John wondered how he was going to keep from raping
the little girl if she stayed in the room dressed (or undressed, as the
case may be) like that.

"John!" Cindy was determined to get his full attention. She knew what
was going through the man's mind, almost as though she could read it.
"Stop ogling Suzy's body, and listen!" She almost stamped her foot, in
annoyance.

"Yes Dear." John forced his eyes away from the little girl, and looked
at his beautiful fiancee. This was definitely not an onerous chore
either. Looking at Cindy's body could take up hours of his time.

"John. Please?" Said Cindy in a pleading tone. Hearing the man call
her "Dear" always made her melt.

At this, John finally realized that "something" was up, and he'd
better pay attention to his prospective wife, and not just to her lovely
young body. "Yes Dear." He repeated, more firmly this time. This time,
he looked the little girl in the eyes, carefully keeping his own eyes
away from the distracting bodies of the two little girls, farther down.
He almost made the mistake of looking too closely, and losing himself in
the beauty of the little girl's eyes, when he caught himself, unfocused
his eyes, and forced himself to pay attention.

"John, Mike and Suzy and I, want to give you a present." Said Cindy.

"Huh?" Said John, now puzzled. Having been contemplating a quiet (or
not so quiet) night of lovemaking with his beautiful young fiancee, he
wasn't expecting "presents". "What is it?" He inquired, not out of
curiosity, but more out of a sense of duty, as the three children seemed
to expect it of him.

"It's me." Said Suzy, suddenly breaking her silence. At John's
quizzical look, she continued.

Part 18.

"Cindy and Mike both love you, and want to thank you for what you've
done for them. They thought you might like to fuck me, after that
episode when I got my report-card. I love you too, and I've wanted to
fuck you, ever since I first came into your class, but never had the
nerve to suggest it. Cindy thinks that offering you some 'on the side',
will make up for her fucking her daddy, and Mike. She's afraid you might
feel cheated."

Suzy raised her hand to forestall the teacher's objection.

"I know." She said. "You don't feel cheated. The point is, she feels
that you might be getting cheated. So, this is her present. Mike, feels
that he's doing all the taking, when you let him share Cindy, so he
thought that if he shared me, since I'm his girlfriend, it might even
things up a little. So, this is his present. Me, I love you anyway, so
this is my present. I hope you want me."

"Oh my God." Said John, almost overcome with emotion. "Are you sure?"
He asked each one of them. The man looked at each of the children in
turn. First Cindy, who beamed one of her famous
fill-the-room-with-sunshine smiles, then at Mike, who gulped and
hurriedly nodded an emphatic yes, and finally at Suzy. "What about your
father?" He inquired, knowing what the little girl had been up to, from
Cindy.

"It's OK, Mr. Stockdale." Started Suzy.

"John. Please." Said John, smiling.

"It's OK, John." Repeated Suzy, secretly thrilled. "Tomorrow's my
period. That's why Mike and I were making out tonight. When we thought
of this, I told him that if we were going to do it, tonight would be the
perfect time."

"Then it was Mike's Idea?" Asked John.

"Oh no! Mr. Stock... er.. John." Stuttered Suzy. "Mike just wanted
to thank you. I suggested this way." The little girl suddenly lowered
her eyes. "That is, unless you don't want me." She almost whispered, a
tear coming to her eye, at just the thought.

"Oh no, my Dear!" The man hurried to put a stop to the girl's fears.
"I want you very much. It's just that this is unusual, to say the least.
First of all, you're very young. I could get into a lot of trouble if
anyone knew I even touched you."

"I know, I know." He raised a hand to forestall their objections.
"None of you will tell anybody, and I'm already doing more than just
'touching' Cindy here." At this pint, Cindy beamed another soul-warming
smile at him. "I just want to be sure that you are all absolutely sure
you want me to do this." With this, the man looked sternly at each of
them. This time, each of them looked him square in the eye, and nodded.
"Well, if that's the case," He finished with a sudden grin, that had them
all feeling like they had just won a gold medal. "C'mere Suzy. Let's
fuck."

Suzy gasped at his suddenly raunchy attitude, then squealed with glee.
"You mean it?" She said, jumping on top of the man, where she could feel
his cock sticking up against her wet little cunt through the blankets.

"Uh huh!" He replied, now ignoring the two interested onlookers.
"Here, let's get this out of the way." With this, the man moved the
little girl off his body far enough so that he could remove the blanket
and sheet that kept them apart.

Suzy immediately climbed back on top. This time, the little girl's
wet little cunt was rubbing on the underside of John's cock, as she
started rocking her hips back and forth. "Oh John." She breathed. "We
should have done this, that day, back in your office."

John agreed. "I should have fucked both of you, that day." He said.
"I've been kicking myself ever since, for missing the chance. Cindy
here, made sure I didn't lose out completely, but I never really expected
to have you climb in bed with me."

"Well, I did." Panted Suzy, as her rocking got more frantic. "Now
fuck me, before we lose the chance again. Please?"

"Here. Lift up." Instructed John, as he fisted his cock, and held the
tip up against the little girl's hole. "Now push."

Part 19.

"Whooo" There was a sudden expulsion of breath, as the man's cock
suddenly vanished up inside the little girl's tiny slit. Nobody in the
room remembered holding their breath, but they all let it out together.
Suzy felt suddenly crammed, as she felt her former teacher's cock slide
up inside her belly, and her puffy slit came to rest against the man's
pubic hair. The thrill was too intense for the little 12-year-old girl.
"Oh fuck fuck fuck FUCK FUCK!" She babbled as she slid mindlessly up and
down on the immense cock that filled her belly so satisfyingly. Before
she had barely started, she was writhing as climax after climax shook her
tiny little body.

The little girl's first climax caught John by surprise. He knew she
was exceptionally horny, but he hadn't expected the child to cum so
quickly. However, he managed to hold on, as the little girl relaxed, and
then started to climax again. On Suzy's third climax, the squeezing of
the little girl's cunt around his engorged cock finally got the better of
the man. He had wanted to fuck the little girl for a nice long time.
After all, he had been dreaming of this moment for months. However the
sight and feel of the little girl, as she went into spasms around his
swollen cock was too much. John finally had to cum himself.

"Oh Shit!" He exclaimed, as bolt after bolt of his rich seed squirted
out of the end of his engorged prick, and into the welcoming belly of the
12-year-old child. Knowing she wasn't on the pill, and even though it
was close to her period, there was a slight chance that he could get the
little girl pregnant, was an additional thrill to the man.

"Oh Suzy" he exclaimed. "I'm cumming in your hot little cunt, baby!
I'm going to make a baby in that cute little belly of yours. C'mon Suzy,
let me knock you up." With this, John let the last thick sticky globs of
sperm flow into the child's tight little belly.

Feeling her former teacher squirting his fertile seed into her
squeezing belly, caused Suzy's climax to intensify. When she heard his
sexy words, saying he wanted to knock her up, Suzy almost blacked out
with the intensity of her orgasm.

"Do it John." She said. "Knock me up. Make my belly get big with
your baby." Suzy was enjoying the fantasy almost as much as John did.

Finally, the two lovers slowed their climaxes to the point that Suzy's
tight little pussy was only gently squeezing on the big cock that leaked
little dribbles of sticky cum into the little girl's belly. They both
looked over at the two children who had been watching so intently at the
start.

Mike had bent his sister over, and the two siblings were fucking with
well-practiced fervor. Soon, after watching John spasming his little
cousin's belly full of sperm, Mike was delivering a fresh helping of his
own sperm in his big sister's belly.

"Oh Cindy." He said, unconsciously repeating John's words. "Let me
knock you up too." Spasm after spasm shook the little boy, as squirt
after thick greasy squirt of incestuous sperm shot out of the head of his
cock, and into his own sister's welcoming young cunt. Squirt after
squirt, the boy emptied his balls in his sister's belly, as the little
girl encouraged him to: "Do it, Mike. Make a baby in my belly. Knock me
up." All the while squeezing the boy's prick like a runaway milking
machine, with her tight little cunt.

After a while, the boy's mighty ejaculations finally slowed, and he
lay there with his cock still dripping his potent seed in his sister's
belly, up near her womb.

Both males looked at each other, and smiled. Each realized that they
had the greatest two little girls in the world, and both of them were
willing to fuck either or both of them. They realized that this was a
bond that would last the rest of their lives, and they owed it to the
generosity of the two little girls. Neither wanted to pull out of their
partner just yet, so they both lay there, enjoying the gentle squeezing
of the girls' pussies on their respective cocks until eventually,
satisfied and exhausted, everyone fell asleep.

Twice during the night, Mike's cock rose, and without waking, the
little boy ejaculated a fresh helping of potent sperm into his big
sister's cunthole. Once during the night, John woke up, feeling Suzy's
tight little cunt massaging his cock, and wasn't able to help himself.
Sliding his big cock in and out of the child's little hole, he worked
himself up, until he spouted his baby-making sperm in the little girl's
tight little belly. Fucking the sleeping child was such a thrill.
Knowing she wouldn't object, just added to the thrill. Afterwards, both
guys slid back to sleep, their cock's still stuck up in the little girls'
tight little twats.

HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER
(author unknown)

CHAPTER 13 - John's Birthday Surprise!

Part 1.

It was towards the end of August, that the secrecy started. About a
week after Suzy's birthday (August 10th), Cindy got all the women in the
three households together, and she and Marylin swore the whole group to
secrecy, as they made plans for the big surprise. All that any of the men
could figure out, was that it had something to do with John's birthday, or
possibly Billy and Marylin's upcoming wedding.

About a week before Labor-Day, Cindy, Ginny, Marylin, Arlene, and Mary
all stopped having normal "cock in cunt" sex. They didn't stop giving (or
receiving) blow-jobs, or anal-sex, but for a week before the holiday, the
only women getting normal sex, were June (who was already pregnant), and
Suzy (who didn't want to miss her fertile-period, and a possible chance to
get knocked-up by her father). Even Geraldine abstained, though even her
husband never noticed.

Three days before the holiday, the women cut the men off all together.
They not only refused to have sex, but each one of the girls (or women)
insisted that their partners refrain even from jacking off. As Cindy told
Mike: "It's only for 3 days, until Saturday. Believe me, if you cheat, and
jack off, you'll be sorry." Similar warnings were delivered to each of the
male members of all three families. Even Marylin's Uncle-Joe, who had
stopped into town for the week, and a visit with his favorite horny little
niece. This raised the speculation to new heights, as the men made
guesses and bets on what the women were up to.

The commonest theory (first proposed by Mike) was that there was going
to be a big orgy on Saturday, in which everybody fucked everybody. George
pointed out the hole in this idea, saying "If that's the case, then why
abstain first. The only reason for that, that I can think of, is if they
were planning on getting fucked, and wanted to know who knocked them up."
This just added fuel to the speculation, as everyone then wondered who
would be fucking whom, and if they were just going to be fucking their
normal partners, then why the big lead up?

It was a frantic three days, as everyone had been getting used to being
fucked at least once a day, and some of them had been getting more (much
more, on the part of George and Mike). Still, all the men managed to
hold on until Saturday morning arrived. What internal torture George and
Mike wet through, having to refrain from even having wet-dreams, they
never told. The women kept silent about their frustrations also. The
figured (rightly) that if they told any of the men just how frustrated
they were, that person would decide that it was his duty to help that
woman out, and the whole abstinence session would fall apart.

Saturday morning, everyone showed up at the Macon household, as Arlene
put on one of her famous breakfast feeds. The only one who didn't show
up, was John Stockdale who was still sleeping. Cindy had very carefully,
set the alarm late, and had told the man to "Go back to sleep, it's not
time yet.", when she disturbed him getting out of bed. John had promptly
turned over and went back to snoring. This was one time, when Cindy
didn't nudge him to stop his snores.

Arlene refused to answer any questions, until everyone had eaten enough
to "Kill a pig.", as Jeremy put it. When the dishes were finally put
away, Arlene motioned to Cindy to "spill the beans."

"I guess you all are wondering what this is about." Started Cindy.
There was a quiet "Damn right." That was quickly hushed. "Well," She
continued. "This is intended to be the biggest birthday celebration ever.
As most of you know, yesterday was Marylin's birthday. We didn't have a
party then, because we planned this to start today."

"Start?" Mike was quickly quieted.

"Yes start. Sunday is John's birthday, and with what we planned, it's
going to be a joint celebration. Now I know that each of you men," Here
Cindy's illuminating smile washed over the room. "want to know just why
you had to give up sex, and what it is, exactly that we've got planned."

"Damn right!" Came the comment.

"Well, I'm afraid you'll just have to wait just a little bit longer.
Marylin insisted on telling each of you personally, and I'm not going to
spoil it for her. Of course, Billy already knows."

"Just where is Marylin." Growled 'Uncle-Joe'.

"She's over at the Fisher house, waiting. First-come first-served."
At this, Cindy stopped speaking.

There was a moment's silence, as it took that long for the little
girl's remarks to sink in, then:

"Shiiiit!" Muttered Jeremy, and bolted out the door.

Part 2.

The "SLAM" of the screen door, caught the rest of the male members
looking at each other. Suddenly, there was a mad scramble for the door.
Cindy watched, out the window, as the male members of the family raced
each other in a mad rush over to the Fisher house. When they vanished
around the bend, She knew that Jeremy probably would get there first, but
not far behind was Marylin's, 'Uncle-Joe' leading the pack with great
strides that left the rest farther and farther behind. Next, came George
Macon, Dan, and the whole bunch. Trailing at the rear, were Billy and
Mike, both trying desperately not to be last.

Arlene grinned at her remaining offspring, and the rest of the women.
"Well," She said. "Being the head wife of this harem. . . "

"Second-wife." Corrected Cindy.

"Being the second wife of this harem, may I suggest that we all get
started, before the 'Master' wakes up?"

With giggles, the women all went downstairs, and changed into their
costumes. Arlene had managed to rent 10 harem costumes for the weekend.
There was a lot more giggling, as they sorted out which costume fitted
which woman (or girl), until, looking like a scene from the Arabian
Nights, they all trooped through Cindy's closet barefoot, carrying John's
breakfast on a tray.

Somehow, they all managed to sneak into the bedroom, where they
arranged themselves on the floor, in variously seductive poses.

"Master." Said Cindy, giving John a gentle shake.

"Huh? Whu?" Mumbled John, as he slowly came out of his dream. "Whazzat
Cindy?"

"Master." Repeated Cindy, hamming it up for all she was worth. "Your
humble wife begs that you accept this poor offering, from your wives,
and hopes that you find it acceptable." With this, Cindy placed the
bed-tray on John's lap, as he struggled upright.

"Sure, Cindy." Said John, placatingly, as he tried to figure out what
was going on. He picked up the cup of coffee, and was just starting to
swallow, when he realized that they were not alone.

"Whaaaa. . . Pheeww!" John spluttered coffee halfway across the bed.
The next 3 minutes, he was coughing and sputtering, before he finally
managed to get the question out. "What's going on Cindy? Who are all
these women?" In the darkened bedroom, John could only make out an
occasion thigh or beautiful breast. Most of the women's faces were
covered by veils.

"Why Master, these are your wives." Said Cindy. "They had hoped that
you might be up to servicing them today. However, if you are displeased,
I will send them back to the harem." With this, Cindy clapped her hands
twice, and all the women got up, and began filing out the door, into the
living-room.

"Wait." Said John. "My 'wives', you say? And I'm supposed to
'service' them?"

"Why yes, Master." Said Cindy, stopping the exodus from the room with a
wave of her hand. "We are all waiting for your 'services'. Perhaps you
would like to start with a full-bodied member of your harem." With this,
she waved one of the more endowed women closer.

Peering closely, John could just make out the features of a woman he
didn't recognize, but whom he knew he had met before, at least several
years ago. He wondered how he could have forgotten someone with that
figure though. The woman' breasts were huge, her waist was tiny, and her
hips were generous. A body just made for making babies, thought John.

Cindy didn't allow him to examine the woman's features very long,
before she waved her away. "Or maybe you'd rather have something young,
to get you in the mood." She continued, waving another member to step
closer.

John was shocked. This woman was just a child! A little girl. He
could barely make out little buds of tits on the girl's chest, and there
was not even a slight darkening of the lacy see-through panties where you
would expect to see pubic hair.

"Or perhaps. . . " Started Cindy, waving this little girl back with the
other women.

"How about you?" Interrupted John. "Aren't you available also?"

Part 3.

"Oh Master!" Breathed Cindy. "You mean you'd be willing to let me
serve your pleasure? Oh yes, Master! Please tell me how to serve you!"
With this, the little girl got down on her knees, and bowed to John.
Little shivers shook the child. (Actually, Cindy was giggling, but she
hoped it looked like passion.)

"Oh, stop it Cindy, and come here and fuck me." ordered John.

"Yes Master. Whatever you wish." Cindy peeled off her harem-pants, and
climbed on top of her lover. Shortly, the two of them were rapidly
approaching orgasm, while the other female members watched enviously.
"John." Said Cindy.

"Uh, Yes, uh Cindy?" John knew he wouldn't be able to hold out much
longer. After 3 days without sex, he was on a short fuse, no matter how
much he wanted to hold off, and give the little girl a good ride.

"I'm fertile." Said Cindy, keeping it short. "I'm not on the pill, I'm
just starting the middle of my period, and I haven't fucked for a week.
I'm probably 'fertile as a turtle, Myrtle', so you can get me pregnant
now, if you want to."

Cindy was barely halfway through her explanation, when her words
reached John's brain, and suddenly made sense. The little girl could get
pregnant, not only that, but she obviously wanted him to knock her up. She
was not only fertile, but had worked to ensure that she probably would get
pregnant if he came inside her. Suddenly, the reason she had him abstain
from sex, made sense also. What better way to ensure that you got
pregnant, than to have a full load of the man's sperm.

"Oh Cindy!" Exclaimed John. "Cindy. I love you so much." With this,
John let himself go, and sent the load of sperm that he had been saving
for the past week, up inside the little girl's fertile young belly.

"I love you too John." Said Cindy, as she tried to milk each sticky
glob of her lover's sperm up inside her tight little belly. "Now cum in
me, and knock me up." She continued. "I want to feel you making a baby
inside me, before we're done."

John tried. He sent bolt after bolt of his rich creamy sperm up inside
the nubile young girl's eagerly accepting womb. Finally, his mighty blasts
slowed to squirts, and at last, just a trickle of cum leaked from the head
of his prick, into the beautiful girl's welcoming young belly.

"Whew!" Gasped John, as he came down from his high. "Was that it,
Cindy?" He asked. "Was that the surprise you worked on for the last week?
If so, BOY, was it worth it."

"Oh no!" Said Cindy, waving him to silence. "That was just the
beginning! After all," She said, pointing to the other residents of the
room. "You've still got your 'other' wives to service."

"Oh my God!" Said John, as the little girl's words sunk in, and he
finally realized just what she had set him up to do.

Over at the Fisher house, Marylin was having the time of her life as
well. She explained to the group of men, just what she expected of them.

"Next month," She said. "Billy and I are getting married. Before I
get married, I wanted to personally thank each of you, for your help over
the past several years. I almost wish that I could marry each and every
one of you. You've all been so nice to me. Not one of you has taken
advantage of me (that is, unless I made it plain, that was what I wanted).
As I said, I wish I could marry each and every one of you, and have your
babies. Since I can't, I picked Billy to be my husband. I still want to
do something to make each of you realize how I feel, and with Billy's
permission, I worked out this method."

"What's that?" Came a voice from the rear, that sounded like Mike.

"Well," Continued Marylin. "I can't have a baby by each of you. That
would take too much time, and maybe not even be possible. However, I
can give each of you a chance to be the first one to get me pregnant. What
I am going to do is let each and every one of you try to get me pregnant.
I've been off the pill, now for a month."

There was a murmur of interest at this.

"It's been a week and a half, since my period, and according to my
thermometer, I should be ovulating either today or tomorrow."

More murmurs of interest.

"So," Finished up Marylin. "I'm at the height of my fertile period.
Each of you has been refraining from sex for the past few days, so your
sperm counts should be high. When, or if, I get pregnant in the next few
days, each one of you will know there is at least a chance that the baby
is yours. Billy has generously volunteered to abstain, this time. If any
of you doesn't wish to be the father of my baby, simply let me know, and
I'll take care of you in a manner that won't compromise you. Just
remember, you've each got at least, a one in six chance, of being the one
who knocks me up. Now. Uncle Joe, I believe you were first."

Part 4.

Joe Marshal (Geraldine Summers' brother), picked up his niece bodily,
and headed for the main bedroom. "I'll let you guy's have her back, in
half an hour." He said, as he kicked the door shut with his foot.

"Five-bucks says she'll have you drained in 15 minutes." Hollered Dan
at the closing door.

"Ha!" Responded George, as there was none from the bedroom. "I've got
five-bucks that says he doesn't last 10. Remember boys, this is Marylin."

Shortly, all the men had made bets, with half of them betting Joe
would last at least 10 minutes, and the other half betting he wouldn't.

Inside the bedroom, Marylin was starting to undress, when her uncle
stopped her. "Let me." He requested. "I've always wanted to undress you,
ever since that night you crept into my bed, and threatened to scream if I
didn't teach you about sex. Even back then, I wanted to undress you, and
then fuck you, and knock you up."

"Why didn't you, Uncle Joe?" Inquired Marylin. "You know I wouldn't
have stopped you. Heck, I probably would have enjoyed carrying your
baby."

Joe sighed, for lost opportunities, and replied. "Your mother would
have killed me, if she knew her own brother had gotten her little girl
pregnant. By the time she realized what a horny little bitch you were,
you were already on the pill. Besides, you were much too young, back then.
Now however, is a different story. This time I'm going to do it. I'm
going to fuck you, and fill your belly so full of my sperm, that them
other guys will be only fighting the back-pressure. By the time I'm
finished in here, you'll be knocked-up, and them other fella's won't
stand a chance, so you might as well send them home."

Marylin snickered at his fake drawl. By the time he finished his
spiel, the man had also finished undressing the nubile young woman. Joe
had visions of fucking the girl for at least an hour, but once he felt the
touch of her naked skin against his, as Marylin snuggled up against him,
his horniness, and lack of sex did him in.

"Oh Shit!" Said Marylin, and Joe together, as the man began squirting
his sperm uselessly on the girl's leg. Hurriedly, the man corrected his
aim, and the second squirt washed against Marylin's now open little cunt,
as both people struggled to get the big cock inside the girl before it was
all over.

"Ooohh!" Moaned Joe, as the head of his cock vanished inside the girl's
tight slit, and a third sticky squirt went up inside. By the fourth
squirt, Joe had bottomed out, and this one went splashing up against the
girl's cervix, where it belonged. Two more squirts, and Joe was finished.

"Damn!" He muttered. "I wanted to do it right. Not like some punk kid
on his first date! Sorry Marylin. I just couldn't stop."

"That's OK, Uncle Joe." Said Marylin. "I like being able to turn you
on that much. Now you'd better let the next one in."

Still mumbling to himself, about his performance, Joe opened the door.

"Three minutes!" Shouted Billy. "Who had the 3? I had the four, and
the six." The men had arranged a pool, betting on how long "Uncle Joe"
would take.

"Me!" Yelled Mike. "And I win the 10-minute bet too. Thanks, suckers."
He finished, as he collected his money.

"Who's next?" Said Joe, then fell silent as he realized the door was
already swinging shut behind him.

George had been second to reach the house, but both he and Dan thought
that Marylin's father should have the second chance instead. Also, since
both Mike and Jeremy looked like they were about to jump out of their
skins with suppressed horniness, the two men had agreed to let the little
boys go first.

"What about you Billy?" Asked George.

"I'm OK." Said Billy. "June gave me a piece last night. Since she's
already pregnant, we didn't have to worry about that. Then Marylin gave me
a hand-job this morning. Besides," He added a little ruefully. "I can
always fuck Mrs. Thumb, and her four lovely daughters."

Part 5.

Inside the bedroom, Jim Summers approached his daughter. "Are you sure
you want this?" He asked. "I can always fake it, and you don't have to
fuck me. After all, a girl isn't really supposed to have sex with her own
father."

"Oh Daddy! Stop that nonsense, and come here and fuck me. I've always
wanted to fuck you. I've just been scared of what mother would do or say,
if I did."

"Probably would have killed me." Muttered Jim, as he lay on his back,
and motioned to his little girl to get on top.

"That's what I thought, until I learned about Suzy and Ginny. Boy did
that blow my mind! Their mothers knew about them, so I finally got up the
courage to ask Mom. Boy was I scared. I was afraid she'd shoot me, or
disown me, or something."

"You mean your mother knows?" Jim gasped.

"Uh huh, and you want to know what she said?" Asked Marylin, as she
positioned herself over her father's erect cock.

Jim could only nod.

"Well, Mom said that she wondered when I'd get around to you. I asked
her if she didn't mind. She replied, by asking me, if I would stop if she
did. Well, I told her that I thought so, but wasn't sure. Mom told me to
go ahead, and that if I had any trouble with you, just to mention
'pussywillow', and you'd understand."

"Oh SHIT!. She said that? Quick! Come here, Honey before I. . ." Jim
grabbed his daughter, pushed his suddenly overstimulated cock up inside
the girl, and before Marylin realized what was happening, she felt
suddenly full of her father's prick, as the suddenly engorged member began
to spit thick sticky curds of incestuous sperm inside her tight little
belly.

"Oh Baby!" Groaned Jim, as he spasmed his little girl's belly full of
his semen, as he had been dreaming about doing since the little girl was a
baby. "Daddy's coming inside his little girl." He moaned in his
daughter's ear. "Daddy's going to make a baby, in his own little baby
girl. Feel it Marylin? Feel your daddy's baby-juice squirting in your
belly? Daddy's making a baby in your belly, Honey."

Finally, the man's mighty ejaculations slowed, and he lay panting in
his little girl's ear. "Sorry Honey." He panted. "It's just that
'pussywillow' was your mother and I's private little sex-fantasy. "We
used to pretend that she was my daughter, and I was getting her
pregnant. This started before you were born, and we were going to name
you 'Willow', and I was going to get in your 'Pussy'."

"Why didn't you Daddy? Just think, we could have had three or four
kids together by now."

"When we became parents for real, we were scared we might molest you.
That's why we named you Marylin, after the least sexy aunt you have. We
were afraid of what might happen, if we named you 'Willow'. Then, once
you did start fucking, you seemed to want everybody in the neighborhood
but me."

"God Daddy, I thought you didn't want me, and were annoyed at my
wanting so much sex! If I'd only known, I'd probably have crawled in bed
with you and Mom when I was five! Probably had two or three kids by now
too. When I think of all those lost opportunities. . . Shit!" The
teenager's voice trailed off. "Well, at least you're trying now. Maybe
after Billy and I have a kid or four, we could try together? Just the two
of us?"

Jim's cock was already starting to get hard again inside his little
girl, but he knew better than to cheat. "Maybe." He said, as he kissed
his little girl like he had always wanted to. Cindy responded with a
wholeheartedness, that almost had him spouting a second helping of
baby-making sperm in his little girl's tight little belly.

"I'd better go, before I get out of turn." He said regretfully as he
pulled his now fully erect cock out of his child's tightly squeezing
little slit. As Marylin's cunt snapped closed behind the exit of her
father's prick, a white glob of sticky semen was squeezed out also. Jim
smiled at the beautiful picture his little girl made of a freshly fucked
young woman, the white smear at the entrance to her tight little slit,
just emphasizing her sexiness. "Next!" He announced as he opened the
door.

Part 6.

"Five minutes." Chortled Billy. "And look, he's still got a hard-on!
Here." He said, as he handed Jim a tissue. "Better wipe that thing off."
The warning was necessary, as Jim's cock was still leaking a little white
seep that threatened to drip on the carpet. "I got number 5." He
continued his former conversation. "Pay up, you guys."

Mike had already vanished inside the bedroom, by the time Billy
finished collecting. The little boy was so horny, he barely managed to
get inside the room, and climb on top of Marylin, before he was spouting a
three-day load of sperm in the teenager's tight little cunt. Mike always
had a lot of sperm to squirt in a girl's belly, but this time, he outdid
himself.

Marylin couldn't believe how much cum the little boy had to pump into
her pussy. Spasm after spasm shook the little boy, as he proceeded to
pump what seemed like quarts of baby-juice inside the girl's welcoming
belly. Before he was finished, squirts were starting to pump out the
sides of the girl's cunt, and when Mike finally stopped cumming, Marylin
felt as if she was going to bust from the internal pressure of the little
boy's sperm in her belly. This time, not even Marylin's musculature
control could hold all that sperm inside her. This was somewhat of a
disappointment to the teenaged girl, as she had hoped that she could
carry all of the men's sperm in her belly at once, at least for the first
time. She hadn't realized just how prolific the little boy would be,
after three days without sex.

"Two minutes! A new record." Announced Billy, as Mike exited to be
followed by Jeremy. Jeremy just managed to beat his cousin's time by one
minute. He was in and out in three. Finally the two adults were next
in line. Dan went first.

After observing the quick entrance and exit of those preceding him,
Dan managed to hang onto his excitement, and give the beautiful young girl
the hot, hard fucking she deserved before he got so excited he just had to
fill her tight, sucking little cunt with three days worth of pent-up
sperm.

"Wow! Ten minutes!" Shouted Billy, who had now appointed himself as
official timekeeper. "Now there's a MAN!"

Dan smiled at George, as he came out, daring him to do better. As
George started to close the door, he heard Jeremy say: "I bet he doesn't
last much longer than Mike did."

"No bets." Responded Billy. "We've all heard just how horny George is.
After three days without sex, I'll bet he doesn't even get it inside
Marylin, before he cums all over her belly.

This brought on a kind of guilty silence on the parts of Joe, and Jim.
Mike, however stood up for his father.

"Oh yeah!" He said. "I'll bet he lasts longer than any of you!"

"Longer than my dad?" Sneered Jeremy. "You're dreaming fella, but
you're on, if you want to make that bet."

George smiled to himself, as he finished closing the door. It was true,
he was oversexed, but years of being oversexed, had taught him a thing or
two.

"Hi Marylin." He said quietly. "It's kind of hard, isn't it, to have
all these sexy guys popping their rocks, before you barely get warmed up?"

Marylin grinned back at him. George reminded her a lot of Billy, and
sometimes she envied Arlene. "A little." She responded. "But I don't
mind. It's kind of fun to know that you can get that many guys so
excited."

"Well," Said George. "let's see if we can do a little better. Come
here, and kiss me. Just don't touch my cock, or I might get carried away
also."

Shortly, Marylin was kissing her boyfriend's father, as she really
liked to be kissed. George didn't just open his mouth, and stick his
tongue down her throat, he started with little pecks and nibbles that
started on her cheeks, down her neck, and up to a light, almost brotherly
kiss on the lips. The man the proceeded to work his way down to the
teenager's ear, where he quietly nibbled for a while, before returning to
her face where he kissed her forehead, nose, and then on each eyelid. By
the time he had worked his way down to the top lip of the teenage girl,
his own urgency had sublimated itself, as he worked to excite this
amazingly sexy young girl.

Part 7.

Marylin was really starting to get excited now. She vowed that before
the got married, Billy was going to have to get some lessons in lovemaking
from his father. Until now, she hadn't realized just how much she had
been missing. In the meantime, she had become so engrossed in what George
was doing to her face, that she hadn't realized that his hands were busy
also, until a gasp was wrung from her, as one of his thumbs teased her
right nipple into an aroused spike. Vaguely, she remembered the man's
hands stroking her sides before, but she hadn't noticed.

All of a sudden, Marylin's whole body seemed to center in her overly
sensitive breasts. Ever since her breasts has gotten big, they had been
the most sensitive part of her anatomy, even more than her itchy little
cunt, which was always in need of attention. It had been one of the most
enjoyable features of growing up, to discover that boys were as attracted
to, and liked to play with, her breasts, almost as much as she liked
having them played with.

Occasionally, someone would manage to excite both her breasts and horny
little cunt, like John Stockdale had. On those days, Marylin felt like
she could fuck forever. Marylin knew now, that any previous orgasm she
had would seem like small potatoes to what was coming. George already had
her panting for breath, and he hadn't even touched her hot little cunt
yet.

Marylin felt the heat in her body swell up in her enormous titties, and
pour into her belly, as if she had swallowed a too-hot cup of coffee.

Noticing her reaction, George proceeded with his next step. Teasingly,
he ran the tips of his fingers around the girl's quivering belly, as his
mouth descended to lick gently on one of her extended nipples.

"Unh. Uuuhnnh. UUuuunnnhh!" Panted Marylin. She was going to cum,
and he hadn't even fully kissed her yet!

Hearing the little girl's panting increase, George decided that now was
the time. First, he transferred his mouth to the other nipple, and licked
at it, until the child was panting constantly. Then, at the height of her
excitement, he suddenly sucked the girl's enormous breast into his mouth,
and nipped on it gently with his teeth. Suck, nip, suck, nip. Just like
a little baby nursing on it's mother, George tried to duplicate the feel
he had gotten when Arlene had made him try to nurse Ginny, when she was a
baby.

"Aaauuuuugghh!" This was too much for Marylin. The hot spot in her
belly felt like someone had poured molten lead there. The heat spread up
to her breasts, pulsed in time to the man's sucking, and spread down to
the pit between her legs. The fire then spread out to her arms and legs,
and up her neck, where it hit her brain like an exploding bomb. Marylin
folded up, as if she had been kicked in the belly.

Pushed out of the way, by the teenager's legs, George calmly picked the
woman-child up, and cuddled her while she flopped like a beached fish.
Finally, her spastic motions slowed, and Marylin looked gratefully at the
man who had serviced her so well.

"Oh thank you!" She gasped, as she tried to catch her breath. "Now
let's take care of you. Hmmm?"

Smiling, George shook his head, and bent down to start nursing on the
other of the girl's enormous boobs, that hadn't had it's fair share of
attentions yet. His free hand was now busy stroking the girl's body,
running up and won her thighs, occasionally slipping between them to
tease the girl by running his fingers alongside her drooling little cunt.

"More?" Asked Marylin unbelievingly.

"More!" Assured George, pausing in his ministrations of the girl's
breasts for a minute, to resume kissing the girl's face.

This time, Marylin didn't let his mouth go past hers. She opened her
mouth, and proceeded to try and show the man just how good she could be at
kissing. The smell and feel of the man's body against hers was arousing
her again, and as she involuntarily gasped when one of his fingers hit an
especially sensitive spot, she almost swallowed his tongue. This time,
Marylin was too sensitive for a mouth on her tits. She began rubbing her
big boobs against George's hairy chest, enjoying the raspy feel of his
hair against her sensitive nipples.

George was stroking the girl, tickling her tummy, and running the
back of his hand against the teenager's fuzzy mound, until Marylin was
going out of her mind each time his fingers approached, and didn't touch
her clit, or go inside.

Part 8.

"OoooHHHH!" She gasped as, overcome with frustration, she grabbed the
man's hand and forced it up against her swollen little clit, which seemed
to her to be the size of a man's cock, as she worked to get her second
climax.

Getting the message, George took three fingers of his right hand,
pinched the teenybopper's swollen little clit with them, like a man
picking up a pea, and proceeded to pull on the girl's clit like it was a
miniature cock, that he was jacking off.

"Ah, Ahhh! Aaaugghh!" Marylin squawked, as she folded up, in her
second orgasm of the morning. Somehow, George managed to keep his fingers
moving around the girl's clit, as he coaxed her through her climax. The
fire in Marylin's belly now seemed to flow from her arms and legs like
sparks, as she jerked over and over again.

"Oh thank you." She gasped for the second time. "Nobody's ever done
that for me. Uuuhhhh, come on! Fuck me now, Please?"

Smiling, George shook his head. "One more." He said.

"One more????!" Echoed Marylin dumbly. How could she?

Her unasked question was answered, when George lowered his head, and
started licking the girl's drooling cuntlips.

"Oh, George." Panted the girl. "You don't have to do that. I'm all
messy down there. At least let me wipe it up!" Unconsciously, the child
was pushing her lover's head farther into her creaming little slit, as her
actions belied her words.

George didn't mind lapping the cum out of the girl's slit. Especially,
as there would be less to compete with his, he thought. He also knew that
Marylin didn't really want him to quit, as her hands kept forcing his head
closer, in direct opposition to her words. George started by licking
the girl's outer lips, then around her thighs, then a quick jab in her
tight little slit, then he'd lick her cuntlips again. Around and around,
until the girl was almost dying of frustration.

"Suck me, Dammit!" She cried. "Suck my clit. Suck it hard!"

George figured it was time. He ran his tongue up the girl's clit in
one long rasping liiiiccckk, that seemed to start at the girl's feet, and
end up in her hair, even though he only moved his head about an inch.
Marylin jerked, as though she had been stabbed.

"Uuuuhhhhhh!" She gasped.

Encouraged, George wrapped his mouth around the girl's clitty, and
sucked on it like it was another tit. Gently, he teased the swollen bud
with his teeth. That was the last straw for Marylin. The girl began to
jerk and flop, like a stranded fish, as her orgasm swept through her. The
man kept on licking, and sucking the little girl's clit, until her spasms
slowed, and she looked up at him with adoring eyes.

"Now?" Marylin pleaded, in a little-girl voice.

"Now." Reassured George, as he mounted the little girl with the
overdeveloped mammarys. He pushed his cock up against the girl's hole,
now loose, and relaxed, from her repeated orgasms, and slid it home in the
child's belly. While he had been working on getting the girl to climax,
he had been able to ignore his own overstimulated organ. Feeling the
girl's cunt sliding over his cock, reminded the man about how horny he
was, and he knew he wouldn't be able to last long, before he spouted great
gobs of thick sticky baby-juice in the child's belly. Still, he had
managed to get the girl off three times, so he knew she wouldn't feel
cheated.

Far from feeling cheated, Marylin was about to climax again. The feel
of the man's cock sliding in and out of her overstimulated little slit,
soon had her gasping again, as she approached another orgasm. Loving the
man for all that he had done for her, and enjoying the feel of his hairy
chest rubbing against her sensitive tits, pushed her over the edge.
Marylin wrapped her arms and legs around the older man, and began jacking
herself off on his cock.

"Ooooohhh, God!" She gasped. "Cum in me. Cum in me. Cum. Cum. Cum.
Knock me up you bastard. Damn it! Knock me up."

Marylin's cunt, which had been slightly slack, suddenly regained its
wonted tightness, and squeezed her partner's cock, milking it, until
George couldn't hold back, and he began spouting thick greasy gobs of
baby-juice inside the girl's belly. If Mike had seemed to squirt quarts
of sperm into her tight little belly, George seemed to squirt gallons!
Marylin couldn't believe that any man had that much semen. Jet after big
creamy jet of potent seed flowed into the child's belly, until some was
forced into her womb by the pressure, and still the man kept spasming more
cum into her welcoming belly. Each big squirt of sperm, jerking into her
belly caused Marylin to climax again, over and over, the girl climaxed,
until she couldn't muster the energy. Still, George had a few more potent
squirts to deliver inside the teenager's bulging little cuntslit, before
he also, reached his limit.

Part 9.

"Oh my Godddd!" Said Marylin, as the man slowly pulled his prick from
her overfilled belly. Even Dan, with his oversized prick, hadn't
satisfied her so well. "Would you believe that?" She said. "I'm
sloshing!" Well, not quite "sloshing", but she could actually feel the
man's sperm move inside her belly, as she rolled over. She was so full of
the man's seed, she wasn't able to hold it all inside her pussy, as she
usually did. Even with her strong vaginal muscles, drip after drip of the
man's seed slowly welled up out of her hole, and built up in a puddle on
her slit.

Marylin was too exhausted to get up. After who knows how many
climaxes, the girl was all fucked out. At least for the moment. She lay
back on the bed and relaxed, ignoring the puddle of cum that welled out of
her tight little hole, and slowly dripped onto the bed. George managed to
get up enough energy to stagger to the door, and open it.

"Thirty-five minutes." Said Billy in awe. Everyone looked into the
bedroom, and saw Marylin lying there exhausted, with her legs spread wide,
and a great greasy puddle of cum pooling between her legs, unnoticed by
the girl. A matching gob of sticky cum dripped obscenely off the tip of
George's prick.

"That was just one time?" Inquired Jeremy, unbelievingly.

"Just one." Responded George.

Marylin nodded her confirmation.

"WOW!" Shrieked Billy. Soon the whole room was applauding.

"OK, youse guys." Said Mike. "Pay up!"

George's eyes bugged, as he saw the payoff that the little boy raked
in. There must have been over a hundred and fifty dollars there. Still,
no one seemed to begrudge the child his winnings. In fact, they seemed to
feel that the boy deserved some of the approbation that was being heaped
on George, for his record-setting stint in the bedroom.

Marylin staggered from the bedroom, to see what the noise was about,
then decided to sit there, where she could join in the conversation. It
was an hour later, when Marylin decided she was ready to go again, but
Jeremy squelched that, with the perennial teenaged boy question. "When's
lunch?"

They all looked at the clock, and were shocked. It was already 11:30.

"Arlene said lunch would be at 12:00, and we're not to show our heads
there, a minute before, or a minute afterwards." Said Marylin. "So,
everybody get dressed."

By 11:55, everyone was sauntering back on the path to the Macon house,
dawdling until exactly noon.

"I wonder how John's been making out?" Said Dan. "Marylin never did
tell us just what was going on over there."

"She never had time to." Pointed out George.

"True." Agreed Dan.

At this time, everyone reached the Macon kitchen door, just in time to
hear the hall clock start to chime noon.

Over at the Macon house, John had been making out just fine. After
fucking Cindy, he asked her who "his other wives" were. The unknown woman
turned out to be Geraldine Summers, Marylin's mother. The "little girl"
turned out to be Ginny.

"You don't mean I'm expected to fuck her?" John couldn't keep the
astonishment out of his voice. "What if she gets pregnant?"

At Cindy's nod, John looked over at Arlene. Surely, she didn't expect
him to fuck her little girl. Arlene gravely nodded also, then smiled and
said: "After all, she's been fucking her own father, and both brothers. If
Ginny want's to have your baby, who am I to say no. Especially, since I
might be carrying your baby myself."

"Uh John?" Interrupted Cindy.

"Yes Cindy?"

"That's another thing. All of us are fertile. That is, None of us are
on the pill. Me, Mom, and Geraldine are in the middle of our fertile
periods. Suzy just had her period, but could still theoretically get
pregnant. Mary's period is due next week, so the same thing applies.
Ginny isn't having periods yet, so we don't know about her, but she's due
any time now. June is the only one you couldn't get pregnant, as she
already is. So, the question is: How lucky do you feel? If you're REAL
lucky, you could have all 6 of us pregnant by the time school starts."

Part 10.

"But. But. But." John was flabbergasted. "But why?" He finally
managed to choke out. "And why me? I mean, I'm honored, and thrilled
that you'd all choose me, but this all seems too good to be true."

"John," Said Cindy with one of her room-brightening smiles. "Do you
remember, when I said I'd like to have Daddy's baby?"

"Uh huh, I said you could, after I'd made a couple in you."

"Well," Continued Cindy. "I wanted to make sure that you didn't lose
out, by your generosity. If you weren't going to be able to have babies
by me, I wanted you to at least have a chance to make up for it. Thus, I
worked out this. Secondly, you may not know it, but you are considered
the handsomest, sexiest man in town. Half the female population in town,
would like you to put your shoes under their bed. I hated to feel that I
was stealing you out from under all my relatives. Every one of us here,
including June, and Ginny, would be happy if you knocked us up. When I
suggested this idea, at first I thought maybe Mom, or one of the other
women might be willing, but when the other girls heard about it, they all
insisted on being counted in. I was surprised to find out that every one
of my female relatives actually wanted to have a chance to carry your
baby. Once I did, the rest of the plan just fell into place."

"You mean, you all really want me to try to get each of you pregnant?"
John couldn't keep the astonishment out of his voice. There was a
simultaneous nod, from all of the women. Still, John felt he had to ask
them individually.

"Geraldine?"

A solemn nod.

"Arlene?"

"I've been trying now for two weeks, this is a fine time to ask."
Replied Arlene, with a grin. It was unusual for Arlene, to remains
silent, for so long a period of time.

"June?"

"Next time, maybe? My belly's busy at the moment." This brought on a
chuckle from the whole group.

"Mary?"

A Nod, accompanied by a smile that almost outshone Cindy's.

"Suzy?"

A breathless: "Oh Yes!", followed by an embarrassed silence.

"I already know about you Cindy."

Cindy grinned.

"Ginny. Are you sure?" John searched the little girl's face for any
sign of hesitancy.

"Please, Mr. Stockdale." Ginny squeaked in a little-girl voice. "I
really do. Please don't send me away." Ginny looked almost frightened at
the prospect.

"Call me John, please." Sighed John. "At least, until you join my
class."

"You mean you will?" The little girl's voice rose higher and higher, as
her excitement got the better of her. "You'll fuck me, and get me
pregnant, and everything? Oh Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."

"Well, I don't know about the 'getting pregnant' part." Replied John.
"But yes, I'll fuck you, and I won't pull out. You're a little young yet,
to be having a baby, but I always figured that if a girl is old enough to
have a baby, she's old enough to have a baby." The inescapable logic of
the teacher's pronouncement, brought giggles from the assemblage of women.

"Now," Concluded John. "Who's first. . . I mean second. Cindy was
already first."

There was a pause, as the women looked at each other, broken by a
high-pitched: "Me. Please?" From Ginny, that brought giggles from the
rest of the women. "I mean." Continued Ginny. "You've already fucked
almost everybody else, at least once. I've never done it with you, and
I've always wanted to. At least, ever since you came over that first time
to meet Cindy." The little girl's voice sounded wistful.

Part 11.

"Well," Said Geraldine. "I've never fucked him either, but if Ginny
wants to go first, I won't object. How about you?" She looked around at
the other women. There was a general nodding of heads, and a "Fine with
me." from Suzy.

"OK." Said John. "I guess you're it. Now how do you want it? Slow
and easy, or fast and hard. Or do you want the whole works, where I work
you up 'til you're screaming, and then slip it to you when you can't stand
it any more?"

"Oooohhh! That sounds dreamy Mr. St. . . John. But I'm already so
horny from watching you and Cindy, that I'm about to scream."

"Fine." Said John. "How about we knock off a quick one now, and next
time we do it up right."

"You mean we can do it again?" The joy in the little girl's question,
made the whole room seem brighter.

"Yes honey." John reassured the child. "We'll do it a lot. From what
Cindy saysd, we've got the whole weekend ahead of us, and your turn will
come up several times."

"Can I do it with you afterwards too?" Asked Ginny wistfully. "At
least until I get pregnant?"

"You'll have to ask Cindy." Said John. "Now you'd better get you hot
little ass over here quick, before someone else takes your place in line."

Hurriedly, the little girl stripped, until she sust had on a
garter-belt, and nylons, as she looked hopefully at her big sister. When
Cindy nodded, The child squealed with glee.

"Thank you Cindy!" She said. "Now fuck me, and get me pregnant. Cindy
said it's OK."

The whole room watched with interest, as the little girl climbed on top
of the big man, and tried to squeeze his big cock into her tiny little
hole. John's cock wasn't as big as Dan Fisher's, or even as big around as
Ginny's brother Mike's, but it was still a strain for the little girl.
There was a breathless pause, then the head of the man's cock vanished up
inside the little girl's tight little slit.

"Gaaaahh!" Squawked Ginny. She had barely gotten the head of the
schoolteacher prick firmly planted inside her belly, when the excitement
of the morning overtook her. Seeing John impregnate her big sister, had
been so exciting, that Ginny had been close to coming before she even got
fucked. Now, feeling the handsome man's cock stretching her tight little
pussy, while her family (including most especially her own mother) watched
her trying to get pregnant by her big sister's boyfriend was too much. The
little girl's cunt went into violent spasms, as she tried to milk the
schoolteacher's potent seed into her needing young womb.

The little girl's urgency was catching. Feeling the little girl's
pussy rhythmically squeezing his cock while the child went into spasms,
caused John to climax also. He had been planning to give the little
girl the fucking she deserved, but her sudden orgasm caught him by
surprise. Before he could stop himself, the man was spouting great gobs
of baby-making sperm right up inside the little girl's belly. John had
only gotten about half of his cock inside the little girl, when her orgasm
caught him up, and took him along. Hurriedly, wanting to be bottomed out
in the little girl, John slid his big cock back to the entrance to the
child's cunt, and then slid it home with a rush.

"Aaaaacckk!" Squawked Ginny again. The schoolteacher's cum had
lubricated the little girl's pussy, and the man's cock slid all the way up
in the child's belly, and popped through the gates to the little girl's
uterus. Feeling the man's prick, as it entered her womb, stretching her
cervix, was quite a shock to the little girl. Then, suddenly, the
11-year-old girl no longer felt the pain, as the man began spewing his
potent seed right into her womb. Each potent squirt of the man's sperm
inside her womb, caused the little girl to climax with a force she had
never expected to feel. Knowing that she could get pregnant, just added
to the thrill.

"Do it." She mumbled. "Get me pregnant. Knock me up. Make a baby in
me. Uhhhhhhhh, fuck meeeeeee!" The excitement got to be too much for the
little girl. As she felt her head was going to explode, the little girl
fainted dead away, while John's big cock sent spasm after spasm of thick
sticky cum into her tiny clasping cunthole.

When the little girl went suddenly limp on him, and the mighty squeezes
of her tiny twat slowed to gentler pulses, at first John was worried. But
the child's gentle breathing, as she slowly relaxed told him the true
story. John held his cock up inside the little girl's womb, carefully not
removing it, as the last of his sperm squirted into the child's welcoming
belly.

Part 12.

Shortly, Ginny revived. "Thank you John." She breathed, as she used
her pussy to milk the last of the man's sticky cum into her eager young
womb.

"No, Ginny. Thank you!" Replied John, as the last sticky curd of his
sperm was squeezed out of his cock, and exited into the little girl's
uterus. "Thank you Ginny." He repeated. There was something thrilling
about fucking a little girl. Especially one as young and eager as Ginny.
John wondered for a minute, if the little girl could really get pregnant,
then shrugged it off.

If she did, she did. She certainly seemed to want it. As Ginny pulled
off the man's cock, a flood of sticky white stuff coated it. John's cock
didn't get a chance to wilt. Ginny had barely gotten off, than another
body climbed on.

"I want this stuff inside me." Informed Geraldine, as she stuffed the
man's sperm-covered prick up inside her fur-covered slit, and began trying
to strip the remaining seed out of his semi-erect cock with her vaginal
muscles, before it collapsed.

The feel of the mature woman's cunt milking his cock, while her large
breasts rubbed against his chest was such a change from the little girl,
that before he realized it, John's cock had returned to its former
hardness, and he was fucking back with a fervor that surprised both of
them.

Geraldine had just hated to see the man's sperm "go to waste", as it
were, and had only expected to get the remains of the seed that he
squirted in the little girl. she had expected his cock to go limp, after
the ball-busting climax that the 11 year-old-girl had wrung from the man,
so it was a very pleasant surprise, when John's cock expanded in her
belly, and she realized she was not only going to get the remains of the
sperm he shot into the little girl, but was going to get a fresh load of
her own.

Shortly, Geraldine was on her way to her own orgasm, as she realized
how much she appreciated the man. `Jesus, he's good! If he wasn't already
taken, and I didn't love Jim so much, I'd probably marry him myself.' She
thought. This thought so excited her, that she started to spasm in
orgasm. In less time than even Ginny had taken, Geraldine felt her body
being wracked by great spasms, as she tried to milk every last drop of the
schoolteacher's potent sperm into her (possibly fertile) eagerly accepting
belly. Geraldine didn't know if she could still get pregnant, but she knew
she was going to try.

John tried to match the woman's urgency, but after Ginny, all he had to
offer was a few meager squirts of sticky cum, before his cock was sadly
wilting.

Even that felt wonderful to the older woman. She had only expected to
get what was dripping off the man's prick after his mighty orgasm in the
little girl's belly. To have him actually squirting a fresh load of sperm
inside her belly, was quite a thrill. Geraldine used all her vaginal
strength, and tried to milk every last drop of the man's seed into her
pussy, as she slowly pulled off the man's now drooping cock.

John felt a tight ring pull on his prick, as the woman tried to strip
every last drop of his potent sperm into her belly, as she slowly raised
up. She succeeded so well, there was only a slight 'sheen' to his cock,
and only a small drop of sticky cum pooled at the end. Geraldine reached
for the last drop of cum hanging from John's now flaccid prick, but she
was beaten by Suzy.

"I'll take this." Said Suzy, as she managed to pick up the drop of
sperm oozing form the end of her teacher's limp cock, with her finger.
Reaching down between her legs, the little girl spread the lips of her
cunt with one hand, and pushed the obscene drop of sperm up inside with
the other. "There." she said. "At least there's a chance, that'll get me
pregnant."

John was almost blown away by the child's nonchalance. Taking his
sperm, and sticking it up inside herself, was something he had never
expected. Still, it was good evidence, that the little girl really did
want to get pregnant by him, and wasn't just being pressured into it. John
decided to just lay back and enjoy this, and stop worrying. This was what
could be considered every man's wet-dream, to have a whole harem of women,
who were not only willing to fuck him, but every one of whom, actually
wanted to carry his baby. It was unbelievable. It was sexy. It was
thrilling. It was also disappointing, because his cock had shriveled, and
now didn't look like it would ever be capable of entering even the most
willing and slack of cunts, let alone the tight little twats that were
waiting for his 'services'.

Part 13.

John's dilemma was cut short by Arlene's call from the closet doorway.
He hadn't noticed when the older woman left, so it was somewhat of a
shock, when he heard her call.

"Lunch in 15 minutes. If you aren't there, and washed up, you don't
get any!"

In the mad scramble for clothes, and the bathroom, John's worrys were
forgotten.

After lunch, during which Arlene had somehow produced hot roasted
chicken, potato salad, and beans, while still remaining a member of the
"harem", everyone relaxed, and caught up with what the other side had been
doing. The men all chuckled, when they heard how John had been sandbagged
by Cindy, but envied him the "chores", he was expected to perform.
Surprisingly, to John at least, no one seemed to be mad, or even slightly
annoyed at him for trying to get "their" girl pregnant. Everyone in the
family knew that when one of these girl's decided she was 'gonna' with
some man, well, she was 'gonna' and the man had just better get used to
it. The only reaction John could discern, was a little envy, and a
wistful-hopefulness, on the parts of Mike and Jeremy. John knew for
certain now, that if he let Cindy get out of his hands, he would be
regretting it the day he died. Somehow, he had to show the little girl,
just how much he loved her, and how much he appreciated each little (and
not so little, he reflected, thinking about his remaining "chores") thing
the child did for him. "Whoops!" He corrected himself. "That's woman!
Cindy is definitely not a child anymore."

When Arlene heard about the full plans that Marylin had made, she
decided she'd better inform the teenager about how slim her chances were.
Arlene had thought the girl was just going to fuck the men, in a
weekend-long orgy, while the other women were taken up by John. She
hadn't realized that the teenager was hoping to get pregnant, while she
did it. Regretfully, Arlene told Marylin about her research, and the
results of the studies she had found.

"But there still is a chance?" Asked Marylin.

"Oh yes!" Reassured Arlene. "Where I work, I heard of one girl who got
pregnant after a gang-bang at her boyfriends fraternity, and some
prostitutes do get pregnant. It just turns out to be quite rare.

"Well," Sighed Marylin. "We'll keep on trying. After all, I did
promise. And, as you say, there is a chance."

On the way back, Marylin was so busy thinking, she didn't even notice
that the knot of men who had started out with her, had fallen behind,
where a heated discussion was taking place.

". . . and I think it should be Jim." Finished up George, as Marylin
finally noticed she was walking alone, and waited for the group to catch
up.

"Right!" Agreed everyone in the party except Marylin's father, who was
trying to argue, but having no success. Seeing that everyone else was
sure, he gave into the group's decision. "Well OK." He said. "If you all
agree."

"If you all agree about what?" Asked Marylin. Having other people make
decisions on her behalf, was not her way. By this time, the group had
reached the Fisher house, and filed inside the kitchen.

Jim looked at his offspring, and blushed. It was obvious that he
wasn't going to be the one to spill the beans.

George Macon spoke up. "Marylin, you heard what Arlene said about
fucking all of us, and getting pregnant?"

Marylin cautiously nodded.

"Well we all talked it over, and thought that maybe it would be better,
if just one of us fucked you. So, we talked it over, and this is what we
thought. First, Dan and I are already fucking our own little girls, and
will probably be having babies to love pretty soon anyway. To some extent,
this also applies to Mike and Jeremy."

There was a general murmur of agreement, and Mike and Jeremy both
nodded.

"That left your father, and 'Uncle Joe'." Continued George. "We were
going to have the two of them draw straws, when your uncle dropped out."

Part 14.

"Well, you see, it's this way." Said Joe, as Marylin fixed him with an
inquisitive eye. "I'm not around much. I only get down here about every
year or so. If you're going to have a baby, it'd be nice, if the father
could be nearby, to see the kid grow up, and maybe help out once in a
while. When there was just a chance, that I'd be the daddy, it seemed
like a fun thing to do. As it is, I'd rather it was someone else." He
blushed slightly, at his admission.

"Finally," Continued George. "Dan and I know just how much a thrill it
is to feel that your own kid could be carrying your baby inside her womb,
and we also know how much Suzy and Ginny get off on the idea of getting
knocked up by their own fathers, so we figured you might feel the same
way." George finished with a shrug.

"Oh you guys!" Sighed Marylin. "I thought I loved you before, and this
was my way of thanking you. Do you really mean you'd do this for me and
Daddy?"

Everyone nodded earnestly. "But we want'a watch!" Blurted Mike,
bringing on a guffaw, from the rest of the crowd.

"Give the kid a watch." Snickered Jeremy, bringing on another beller of
laughter.

Joe took off his wristwatch, and handed it to the boy.

Smiling, Mike refused it, appreciating the joke.

"No. Please take it, and keep it!" Insisted Joe. "You don't know how
much it would mean to me, if you did."

Puzzled, but feeling too close to the man now, to refuse, Mike slipped
the watch over his wrist. The boy was startled. This was no cheap ticker!
It was a Rolex, and from the look of it, at least gold-filled, possibly
solid gold! "I can't Uncle Joe." The boy began. The man wasn't his
uncle, but he felt as if he'd known him all his life.

"Please." Insisted Joe. "Hearing you call me 'uncle' more than pays
for it. Promise me you'll keep it, to remember me by."

Giving in, as he didn't wish to hurt the man's feelings, when he so
obviously felt strongly about this, Mike acquiesced, but told Joe that
he'd have to get his parents permission to keep it.

Joe smiled, went over to George, whispered urgently in his ear for
about 5 minutes, then looked over at Mike.

"Keep it Mike." Said George firmly.

Marylin had been following the exchange with interest. There was
something about her uncle, that needed investigating, she thought. The
man's explanations didn't quite hold up. It was almost as though he
didn't expect to survive very long. The thought was frightening to the
teenager, but she resolved to keep it to herself, until she found out
more. Marylin suddenly realized that there were important things that
needed her more immediate attention.

"Folks." Began Marylin. "I don't know how to thank you. I thought
that I had figured out a method, only you folks just used it to find a way
to make me love you more." By this time, Marylin was almost weeping. "I
swear," She continued. "I'm going to find a way to thank you for this, if
it takes until I'm 80. C'mere Daddy, let's make a baby." With this,
Marylin grabbed her father, and started sobbing on his shoulder.

"You just did. Thank us, that is." Said Dan. "Seeing how happy you
are, is more thanks than we'd ever ask for." there was a general murmur of
agreement.

Jim was somewhat embarrassed, as Marylin started to undress right in
front of everybody. "Right here?" He inquired.

"Right here." She assured him. "They're all Family."

Suddenly realizing how true his little girl's words were, and how much
he owed the other members of their little group, Jim decided that he could
at least put on a good show, for his little girl. Hurriedly, the man
began undressing.

Marylin looked around the group. "What's holding up you guys?" She
inquired. "I've got more than one hole, you know, not to mention two
hands. Just because Daddy's using my cunt, doesn't mean I can't take care
of the rest of you."

Suddenly there was a flurry of clothing being discarded.

Part 15.

"That's better." Said Marylin. "Let's start this out. Daddy, since you
get my pussy, you lie down on your back. Uncle Joe, You get my ass. The
rest of you, sort yourselves out however you wish."

After Jim had made himself comfortable on an extra layer of carpet,
Marylin climbed on top, and eased her father's cock up her tight little
hole. "Now Daddy," She breathed, just loud enough for everyone to hear.
"Let's me and you, make that baby that we should have made years ago."

Once the teenager had taken her father's prick all the way up inside
her, she bent over, and motioned to her uncle, by spreading the cheeks of
her ass. Joe's cock was already leaking copious quantities of lubricating
fluid, so he had no trouble. After smearing some around on the girl's ass,
he pushed up inside his niece, until his balls came to rest against her
cunt-lips.

"Mike, Youblp" Marylin's next instruction was lost, as the boy in
question, filled the girl's mouth with his oversized cock. this left Dan
and George to get hand-jobs, while Billy just looked on in awe, as his
bride-to-be got well, and truly fucked.

Shortly, the group on the carpet was just one big writhing heap, as
Marylin finally got enough cock. Mike was the first to cum, as Marylin
sucked his little balls dry in less than a minute. He was replaced by
Dan, who didn't last much longer. Having two loads of delicious sperm in
her mouth, and then suddenly having George, who had so generously served
her that morning, pushing his cock into her mouth, had Marylin climaxing
before she was ready. Marylin almost bit George's cock, before she
controlled herself, and began milking her father and uncle's cocks
desperately, with her tight little cunt, and squeezing little ass. She
did so, want them all to come together.

"Only in pictures." she thought, as her uncle began spouting his
sperm into her bowels, but her father still held off. Marylin was
beginning to come down from her own height, when she felt George's cock
expand in her mouth. After the deluge she had received that morning, it
was no surprise to the girl, when the man began to squirt spasm after
spasm of thick creamy seed in her mouth, and never seemed to stop. It was
only after the teenager had swallowed what seemed like a quart of the
man's sperm, that he began to slow his frantic ejaculations. Marylin
sucked harder, trying to strip each last creamy curd out of the man's
slowly deflating prick.

"Thanks George." She murmured, as her prospective father-in-law's
cock finally slipped from her mouth.

"Huh Huh huh, Thuh Hank, Thank you." Gasped George. The oversexed
teenybopper had really drained him.

Jim had been having a hard time of it. First, the extra weight, and
excess motions, had been too much. Second, being on the bottom, had never
been his favorite position. Marylin seemed to sense his problem, and once
she finished sucking off George, she rolled her father on top.

"Come on Daddy." She encouraged. "Fuck me, and knock me up. Squirt
your nasty old baby-juice in your little girl's belly, and make a baby in
your little baby girl. If we make a girl, I'm going name her 'Willow',
and have you fuck her, and knock her up, just as soon as she has her first
period, just like you should have been doing to me, all these years. Now
let me feel you making a baby in my belly. Squirt your baby-making sperm
in your Willow's little pussy."

His daughter's words were too much for the man, having his sexy young
teenaged daughter act out his fantasy made him lose control. Jim began
squirting great gouts of semen into his own little girl's welcoming belly,
while the child encouraged him to get her pregnant.

"That's it Daddy." She said, when she felt her father's sperm make
their wild ride suddenly get slicker. "Get your little baby girl pregnant.
Knock me up Daddy. I want to feel my daddy's baby growing inside my
belly."

Afterwards, Marylin just lay there, her father's sperm obscenely
leaking from her relaxed hole, and puddling on the extra carpet piece that
had been used for padding. "Whooo boy! That was good." She finally
gasped. "Now, who's next?"

"Have you got room for me?" Asked Billy. His bride-to-be, was
astounding even him.

"I've always got room for you, baby." Assured Marylin. "How do you
want it? Ass, Mouth, or if you insist. . . " She pointed down at her
drooling little slit.

"Mouth." Said Billy. "Your pussy's reserved for your father, until you
get pregnant. But first, Kiss me."

Part 16.

After kissing her prospective husband properly (in both places, mouth,
and cock), and giving him a blow-job that threatened to leave him drained
for weeks. Marylin started all over again. After a while, things began
to be a sexual blur to the teenager. She could no longer keep track of
who was fucking her and where, except that the only person who squirted
his sperm in her cunt, was always her beloved father. It was slightly
after 4:30, when Marylin suddenly realized that there were no more stiff
cocks being stuck in her face, pussy, or up her tight little ass. She
looked around, and everyone had collapsed.

"Any more?" She inquired hopefully.

"I'm sorry Marylin, but 27's my unlucky number." Gasped Dan, quoting
his favorite comic strip. This got a faint giggle from Mike.

"Spoilsports!" pouted Marylin, as she got up to go to the bathroom, and
clean up. She would have to wait until after dinner.

After another big dinner, over at the Macon house, Marylin started all
over again at the beginning. This time, however, it was only an hour,
before she ran out of partners. Marylin was starting to run down a little
herself, by this time.

The second day, was almost a repeat of the first, except Marylin still
only fucked her father, giving everyone else, hand, ass, or blow-jobs, as
they preferred.

By the third day, even Marylin was beginning to flag. The oversexed
teenager with the enormous boobs. finally had gotten enough sex. It was
only out of love for the men who crowded around her, that she managed to
keep going, until Sunday night, when the party broke up.

"I never thought I'd say it." Said Marylin, to the gathering, as the
prepared to break up. "But I'm all fucked out. For the first time in ten
years, the thought of more sex, doesn't turn me on."

"Me too." Groaned Mike. "My balls ache, from too much sex." This
brought snickers, but some sympathy, from the other party members.

"You'll be back to your normal horny self by the day after tomorrow"
George reassured his offspring.

"By tomorrow, more likely!" Offered Marylin. The little boy had been
the primary user of her "services", followed closely by his father,
George. This brought another round of snickers.

As the party broke up, Marylin started back home.

"Uh Marylin. Aren't you going over to sleep at Billy's place?" Jim
asked his daughter. He had been expecting things to get back to normal.

"Didn't you hear what Billy said?" Reminded Marylin. "I'm sleeping
with you, until I get pregnant."

"Oh." Was all that the man could think to say. He wondered what his
wife would think about these sleeping arrangements.

Geraldine just moved over, and told him: "I knew we should have named
her 'Willow'."

Part 17.

From then on, until Marylin missed her period, about a week before the
wedding, the girl slept every night in her father's bed, and every night,
Jim would fuck her long and hard and deposit a fresh helping of sperm in
his daughter's womb. Each morning, he would fuck her a couple more timesd
and send his daughter off to school with another load of his potent seed
soaking in the child's womb, held in place by a rubber diaphragm, supplied
by "Doc." Sheffield.

In the other house, John didn't have the stamina of a Marylin. On
the first day, he barely managed to fuck each of the 7 women once. On the
second day, he managed only to fuck Cindy, Suzy, Geraldine, and Arlene.
The third day, John managed to finish fucking everyone, by screwing Mary
and Ginny in the morning, and June that afternoon. That night, Cindy
surprised him, by being able to get it up one last time, so she got fucked
at least once, on all three days.

It was quite a shock to the man, when he found out that Cindy, her
mother, and Geraldine, all missed their periods the next month, and
figured that he was the father. This should have been a schoolteacher's
worst nightmare, but far from being chased out of town on a rail, or being
forcefully invited as guest-of-honor, to a shotgun-wedding, everything
proceeded as if it was normal. The wedding preparations for Billy and
Marylin, proceeded apace.

Cindy had moved into the garage apartment with him, and it was almost
as if they were already married. The friendship between the two of them,
and Mike and Suzy began to blossom and grow. Whenever Suzy figured she
wasn't fertile, she would quite often slip over, and spend the night, in
the big king-sized bed, with Mike, Cindy, and John. Since Cindy was
already pregnant, and Suzy wasn't fertile, nobody paid much attention, to
who fucked who. Sometimes, Suzy wished she could marry both Mike and
John. When Cindy expressed a similar wish, John said he would think of
something. All three of the other partners trusted the schoolteacher.
When John Stockdale put his mind to it, there was very little that he
said, that didn't get done, one way or the other.

On the day of the wedding, which was held outdoors, nobody noticed,
when the four stood in a group as Billy and Marylin took their vows. While
Billy and Marylin repeated the minister's words, they were also being
repeated by the four people standing off to one side. Cindy changed the
words slightly, so that each of them vowed to marry the other three. It
was silly, and schmaltzy, and definitely not legal, but afterwards the
four of them felt married, even though no one else knew. Suzy was a
little worried, that the others might feel that she was "cheating" on
them, by still tying to get pregnant by her father, but they assured the
little girl that they all expected her to have her father's baby first,
before either John or Mike.

In the meantime, George's cute little idea with the garage apartment
worked out so nice, that John was wondering if it couldn't be extended to
solve other problems as well. He never mentioned his ideas to his
spouses, but almost every other night, he would get home late, as he had
been out looking at real-estate.


HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER
(author unknown)

CHAPTER 14 - Preparing for class, one night.

Part 1.

Cindy looked up from her homework. "I don't understand this." She
complained. "How do you multiply something that doesn't exist?" Cindy had
been advanced a class, and was having some minor troubles, as she had
missed the mathematics that preceded her current work. "Do you understand
it Suzy?"

Suzy shook her head, just as perplexed as her cousin. When the
school-board had insisted that Suzy Fisher be bumped ahead a grade, John
had quietly insisted that Cindy be also. He knew that his 'wife' was just
as smart as her cousin, and the two girls were so close, that it would
probably wreak havoc with both of their schoolwork, if they were separated.
The only reason Cindy hadn't been getting as good a set of grades as Suzy,
was that she didn't have the incentive. Now, John figured that he could
supply the incentive. With their child on the way, he figured Cindy needed
to study harder than ever, and surprisingly, Cindy agreed.

June smirked, then caught herself. She hadn't understood imaginary
numbers too well herself at first. Helping out her sister and cousin, as
they all studied together, was giving her an education as well. "Don't
think of them as imaginary." She explained. "Think of them as directions.
Just like coming from your house. It's 500 paces east. Think of that, as
the real number. And it's 200 paces south. Think of that, as a negative
imaginary number."

"Why can't I just say it's 600 paces southeast." Grumbled Cindy.

"You can. That's called 'polar' coordinates." Replied June. "It's the
same thing..."

"... only different!" Finished Suzy and Cindy together.

Both little girls grinned at each other. far from growing apart, as had
been expected, being put ahead a class together, had made the two cousins
grow closer than ever before.

Suzy figured they had done enough for the night. The three children
were already a week ahead of their classmates, there was no point in
pushing too far ahead. She looked over at her sister, who's body,
highlighted by the nightstand light showed a tiny hint of a bulge where her
midriff peeked out from under their father's shirt.

"How's it feel, to be pregnant?" She asked her sister, a little
enviously.

"Mmmmmmm," said June. "I like it, but I can't exactly say how it feels.
I just feel healthier, I guess."

"I haven't felt anything yet." Replied Cindy, to her cousin's uplifted
eyebrow. "Except for missing my period, I'd never know I was pregnant."

"Damn!" cursed Suzy. "I wish Daddy would hurry up, and knock me up. I
love fucking him alright, but the whole idea was to learn what it's like to
have a baby. It seems like everybody's getting pregnant except me!"

The other two children commiserated with the little girl, but didn't
break their hearts for her. They knew Suzy was having a ball, fucking her
big, handsome father, almost every night.

Suzy loved going to bed each night with a warm sticky load of her
father's hot sperm soaking in her cunt. Each night, when her father would
fuck her, she would usually cum 3 or 4 times before he did. Then, when she
was open and ready inside, he would push his engorged cock through the neck
of her uterus and ejaculate his potent seed right into her receptive
12-year-old womb.

The feeling of her father squirting his sperm deep up inside her taut
little belly, knowing he was actually trying get her pregnant, was
extremely exciting to the little girl. Suzy would go to sleep every night
with her hips raised, on a pillow, so his semen wouldn't seep out. By
morning, it had usually all soaked in, and she looked so sexy lying with
her hairless little cunthole upraised like that, her father would mount her
again and fuck the little girl deeply, depositing a fresh load of sperm in
her belly before she went to school.

Suzy loved the warm sticky feeling of having her own father's slippery
sperm in her belly. It was a constant thrill at school, to know that while
most girls her age didn't even know the meaning of the word "fuck", she was
fucking her own father and carrying his seed in her womb, and (she hoped)
would soon be carrying his baby. (her daughter would be her own sister!)

Each evening, she would go to her parent's room, and she and her father
would "practice" making a baby, fucking like rabbits till all hours. Suzy
planned to "practice" until she got it right. Just hearing the child ask,
in her little girl voice: "Daddy, I want to practice making a baby." was
almost enough to make her father cum, before he even got his cock inside
her hot little cunt. Then when he was fucking the little girl, with his
big cock thrusting deep in her writhing little belly, to hear the hot words
she had picked up from her older sister would have made a statue squirt
semen.

Part 2.

"C'mon Daddy, fuck me! Fuck me hard! Make a baby in me!"... "Oh Daddy,
are you going to stick that big nasty ol' thing in my tiny little pussy and
fuck me? Coooooooool!"... But mostly, it was the same old game that she
never got tired of:- "Daddy, teach me how to make a baby...."

Dan would then pretend that she was an innocent little girl who knew
nothing about sex.

"Well, if you really want to know how babies are made, you'll have to
get undressed, so Daddy can show you properly, honey!"

"Will you have to get undressed too Daddy?"

"If you want to learn all about the man's part."

"I want to learn all about making babies Daddy."

By this time Dan would be shivering with excitement, as his little girl
took off her clothes in such a sweet and innocent manner you almost could
not imagine her being anything but a virgin.

"Daddy, What's that big thing between your legs?" The little girl would
ask.

"That's the thing that men have that squirts sperm inside little girls
to make babies. It's called a penis, but most people call it either a
`cock, or a `prick', honey."

"Wow Daddy, you mean you put that thing inside a girl's pussy? It
looks too big to go in me." At this point Suzy would pull apart the lips of
her little pink slit, and look inside.

"You're a little small sweetheart, but a girl's cunt stretches. Here,
let me see how big you are." Dan would start feeling the little girl's
slit. Then, when she lay back, he would stick a finger or two inside the
little girl's cunt. "See, the man's cock goes right in here like this." He
would say as he worked his fingers in and out of the hot squeezing little
hole.

"That feel's nice, Daddy. How come your cock is getting so big?" The
little-girl voice would inquire.

"That's so it's hard and stiff enough to go up inside a girl's tight
little pussy-hole, baby. When it get's real big and excited, white sticky
stuff comes out the end, and goes up inside the girl's belly. This white
stuff, called sperm, makes the girl feel very good. When a girl gets
enough of the man's sperm in her belly, a baby starts to grow there, and
she is said to be pregnant."

"Are you going to squirt that `sea-men' stuff now, Daddy?"

"Uh huh, Would you like to feel what it's like to have a man squirting
his stuff inside your pussy?"

"But Daddy, your thing is too big to fit in me!"

"I'll just rub it on the lips of your little pussy, then when you're
ready, I'll just squirt it inside your hole, like this." With this Dan
would start rubbing his big cock all over the lips of Suzy's hairless
little cunt, masturbating them both, until the excitement got too great.
"Now look down. Daddy's going to squirt in your cute little pussy, baby!"
He would say as he pushed the tip of his cock right into her hairless
little slit, trying to seal the huge, fat knob over the tiny entrance to
the little girl's cunt.

"Oooh Daddy. Are you going to make a baby in me?"

"You're a little young yet, but we can try if you want to. Do you want
Daddy to fuck you, honey? I can try to make a baby in your belly if you
want."

"It's OK Daddy, I don't mind. Let me feel you squirting the stuff that
make babies in me."

Part 3.

At this point, Dan would usually lose all control, and begin ejaculating
his sperm into his daughter's receptive little belly. Suzy would lie there
like an unsuspecting, innocent little girl, while her own father tried to
inseminate her.

"Ooooh Daddy." She would say. "That feels nice. I like it when you
squirt your white-stuff in my belly. Make a baby in me, Daddy. Please?"

Afterwards, they both would always get so hot that they had to fuck
properly. This time Suzy would get off, and she would insist that her
father deposit his sperm as far up inside her tiny little pre-teen cunt as
he could. Suzy sometimes wondered if being pregnant was as much fun as
trying to get pregnant. She didn't know yet, but she was determined to
find out.

Three months later, Suzy had even more to be annoyed about. Her little
cousin, Ginny was pregnant also. The little girl never did have a period,
so nobody knew she was pregnant, until her belly started to swell. The
best guess, was sometime late in August, or early September. Since that was
about the time of the "great swap party", she figured it could have been
John's, even though the chances were, that it was her father's. Ginny
figured that she would have the baby checked, to see whether or not, John
was the father. Then, whichever one wasn't the father, she would fuck, to
have her next child by.

For about a month, Suzy was depressed, especially, when she found out
that Jeremy had finally gotten their mother pregnant. Then the little
girl's normal childish ebullience reasserted itself, and she settled in for
the long haul, until her body decided that it was ready to become pregnant.

Mary sometimes felt sorry for her daughter. The little girl tried so
hard. In the mornings, she would sometimes look in on the child, as the
little girl worked to get her young body to reproduce. The child looked so
cute, and she would strain against her father, trying to milk another load
of the man's sperm into her eager young belly. Having his own little
daughter fuck him, while she milked his big cock, and begged the man to get
her pregnant, usually had Dan spouting his sperm inside the little girl's
womb much faster than he preferred. Still, Suzy was generally ready and
willing to go 'seconds', so that Dan usually got to fuck the little girl
for a decent period, before filling the child's womb with his seed for the
second time.

Mary also liked to watch her other children fucking. She would usually
wake up in the morning, to the rocking of the bed, as the two siblings got
a morning "piece". Sometimes, Jeremy had enough energy, to take on Mary as
well. She really enjoyed it when her son fucked her... he was such a young
animal! She loved it when he just climbed on, spread her legs and fucked
her hard and fast, really ramming his long, hard cock up her tight,
pregnant cunt.

Invariably, Jeremy had his mother climaxing within minutes, his virile
young prick fucking her through several mind-shattering orgasms before the
boy squirted another load deep up inside her hairy, quivering cunt-slit.
And much to Mary's constant delight, at his age, Jeremy was invariably
ready to go again at a moment's notice

It was also quite a thrill, to the oversexed woman, to see her little
girl's belly swelling, knowing that her son's baby was growing inside the
child's womb. Now, she was doubly thrilled, as she felt the stirrings of
life in her own womb. Knowing that she was pregnant by her own son, made
Mary feel glad to be alive.

Still, reflected Mary, it was a good thing that the boy hadn't knocked
them both up at the same time. With June's belly getting so big, it was
getting difficult for the little girl to take the fast, deep pounding that
Jeremy liked. Because of this, Mary was now getting more than her usual
share of hard, raunchy fucking from her young son... and she LOVED it!!

Over at the Summers' house, Geraldine was enjoying the thrill of
pregnancy, along with her daughter. It seemed, that she enjoyed fucking
even more, when she was pregnant. Billy and Marylin were staying at the
girl's parent's house, until their new home was ready. Whenever Marylin
wasn't around, or Jim wasn't in the mood and Geraldine needed a fuck, Billy
would alway help her out. Her husband was loving and experienced, but
sometimes Geraldine just needed a handsome, horny young stud to spread her
legs wide and screw her like an animal. Consequently, Billy and his future
mother-in-law fucked long and frequently.

Part 4.

After the "swap party" Geraldine had finally gotten to watch her little
girl being fucked by her husband. Seeing her daughter act out the fantasy
that she had played so many times, was such a joy, that she felt like a
fool, for not going with her feelings, when the little girl was a baby, and
naming the child "Willow" like they had originally planned. Geraldine
hoped, that her daughter had gotten pregnant in one of the bouts the child
had with her father, that she had watched after Marylin returned from that
amazing Labor-Day weekend. It turned the woman on tremendously, to think
she might have been watching, on the night her husband actually knocked
their little girl up.

At this time, Geraldine came into the bedroom, to find her little girl
acting out a fantasy, that in it's own way, was even more sexy, and
depraved than hers. Unfortunately for Geraldine, Billy was over at his
parent's house, "taking care of" his mother and Ginny, as his father had
been called out of town on business for the weekend. The boy knew his
young wife and sexy mother-in-law would be in good hands with her father,
and not wither up and die from sexual neglect.

Well at least Marylin was definitely not suffering from sexual neglect.
When Geraldine entered the room, the girl had just finished undressing in
front of her father, and her swollen tummy made her seem sexier than ever.

"... had a dream also, last night, Daddy." Geraldine picked up the tail
end of her daughter's sentence.

Jim reached down and stroked his little girl's puffy, pregnant little
pussy.

"Yeahhh?" he prompted.

"I dreamt that I was a baby, in Momma's womb, and you were fucking
her."

Jim had started to kiss his little girl's bulging tummy, when her words
penetrated, and his suddenly erect prick got in his way.

"Really?" He prompted, breathlessly. "What happened?"

Marylin squirmed at the warm, wonderful feel of her father's fingers on
her sensitive young cuntslit. As her belly had started to swell, the
girl's cuntlips had became almost as sensitive to touch, as her already
oversensitive breasts.

"Rub it some more, Daddy." She said, leading his hand back to her
swollen sex before continuing. "Well, I dreamt that I was in Momma's womb,
and you were fucking her. I dreamt that your cock actually rubbed against
my pussy, inside Momma's womb, as you fucked her."

All three members of the Summers family were almost boiling with sexual
tension at this point.

"Jesus, baby!" Said Jim. "No wonder you were so hot to fuck this
morning." That morning, Marylin had dashed into her parent's bedroom, and
practically raped her father. He had fucked her for hours.

"That was just the beginning, Daddy. I dreamt that I was rubbing myself
off, against your prick, while still in Momma's womb, when you suddenly
pushed your cock right up inside Momma's womb, and on into me, as well.
There I was, and you were fucking me, while I was still in Momma's womb."

Marylin was panting, as she continued. "Just when I thought it couldn't
get any hotter, you came in me. I milked the sperm out of the head of your
cock with my tiny little pussy, while Mom squeezed the rest with hers."

Jim was sweating now, as his daughter's story got him so hot, he felt he
couldn't take any more.

"Jesus, baby. Let's fuck!" He panted. "Your dream's gotten me so damn
hot, I can't stand it."

"Let me finish." Said Marylin.

"There's more?!!!" Asked Jim, incredulously.

Marylin nodded, as she continued the tale of her dream.

"Well, Daddy. You came in me, and knocked me up. There I was, just a
baby, in Momma's womb, and I was already carrying your baby in mine. This
part of the dream repeated several times, where you came in me, and got me
pregnant, while I was still a baby myself, in Momma's womb. After a bit,
the dream suddenly shifted. It must have been several months later,
because I was getting close to being born, and my belly was swelling with
our daughter growing inside. Then the dream got really unbelievable. You
started fucking Momma again, only this time, when you pushed your cock up
inside Momma, it not only went inside Momma, and on into me, but right up
inside my womb, where you squirted your seed in our daughter's cunt, and
got her pregnant also. And all this, happening while I was still a baby in
Momma's womb."

Part 5.

This story had so excited Jim, that he started to cum, without even
touching her. "Oh Shit!" He exclaimed, as a sticky white squirt of sperm
slapped against his little girl's leg.

Marylin hurriedly grabbed her father's spewing cock, and pushed the
spasming tool up inside her slit, where she felt her father's seed wash
against her cervix.

"Oh! Do it Daddy!" She said, suddenly caught up in her dream, from the
night before. "Cum in me Daddy! Squirt your cum in our daughter. C'mon
Daddy, knock our little girl up."

Jim actually tried. His daughter's story had so excited the man, that
he was living the fantasy also. Jim pushed his prick up so hard in his
daughter's pussy, that he felt the ring of her cervix start to stretch
around the tip, as he squirted glob after sticky glob of incestuous sperm
into the tight little opening.

"Whoo!" He finally said, as the shocking spasms of his orgasm eased, and
his prick shrank down to a more normal size. "I hope we didn't hurt the
baby."

"Babies are tougher than that." Reassured Geraldine, as she came down
from her own orgasm. Watching that incredible scene, and listening to her
daughter's story, had caused her to climax also. "Besides, what daughter
wouldn't like a chance to swim in her father's sperm."

The next spring, with first one person, then another, in the family
having babies, Suzy forgot her worries about getting pregnant herself. The
first time the little girl got to hold her sister's little boy, she
immediately fell in love with him. She was overjoyed, when June suggest
that she try nursing the child, like she had for her Aunt May's little
Susan. To Suzy's pleasure, it worked, and thereafter, when any of the
women needed a wet-nurse, Suzy was happy to oblige.

Not long after June, first Geraldine, then Ginny, then Cindy, Arlene,
and Marylin went to the hospital to have their babies. There was quite a
stir at the hospital, when it was found out that a mother and daughter were
in the same hospital, having babies within two days of each other. Suzy
found herself in great demand, as she could not only baby-sit the the
children, but wet-nurse them as well.

It was a month, after Cindy and Arlene had returned from the hospital,
when Suzy's life settled down enough for her to realize, that she hadn't
had a period, since before her sister left to have her baby. Suzy was mad
at herself for not paying attention.

"After all this time, trying to get you," She said to the tiny thing
growing in her belly. "You'd think that I'd notice, when you finally
arrived. Well, from now on, Mommy's going to pay more attention to her
little boy."

Suzy didn't know how she knew, but somehow she was certain that she and
her father had made a boy. It would have been nice, to have a little girl,
for her father to fuck, but it would also be nice, to have a baby by her
own son, when he got old enough to ram his horny little pecker into his
mother's eager cunt.

As the months went by, Suzy enjoyed watching her belly get bigger and
bigger. Just knowing that her own father's baby was growing inside her
womb, was a constant thrill to the sexy little 12-year-old. When she
finally felt the stirring of the child in her womb, Suzy almost melted with
love for her father, and the baby growing in her belly.

Dan was almost out of his mind, with love for his little girl, and worry
that either Suzy would get hurt, by having the child, or that their baby
might get hurt, because Suzy was too small. Suzy kept reassuring him, that
she was okay, and that she wouldn't have any trouble, carrying the baby to
term, or delivering it either. "Doc." Sheffield seemed to agree.

It was two weeks before Christmas, when Suzy finally felt the cramps
begin, and her father rushed her to the hospital. After four terrifying
hours, when Suzy wondered why she ever thought it would be a good idea to
have a baby, she woke up with a very sore bottom, and a little bundle that
was all wrinkled and red, but who looked adorable to Suzy. It was so
pleasant to feel her own child nursing at her breast, that Suzy almost
forgot to check and find out what sex the kid was. She was starting to
pull the child's diaper away to check, when a nurse looked over and smiled
understandingly.

"It's a boy." Assured the nurse.

Later, after the nurse had left. Suzy had to check for herself. It was
a boy. "Hi Jason." Said Suzy to her tiny little offspring. "The next
one's going to be a sister for you. After all, every little boy should
have a little sister to fuck." Suzy giggled to herself. She had first
heard that line, when June came home from the hospital with her son. After
all the month's of trying, the morning-sickness, the pregnancy, the trials
of a swollen belly, and aching back, and all the pain of giving birth, it
still seemed to Suzy, that this was only just the beginning, and not...

THE END.

HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER
(author unknown)
EPILOGUE

Comments from the Author

Part 1.

This story is complete fiction. As far as I know, there is no such
family living anywhere in the world. However, there probably are many
families at any given time, who are doing some of the things in this
story, and all of the things in this story do take place, in one family
or another, somewhere, all the time. I did try to base each part of the
story on things that I have read about, or seen on TV, or have been
told. For example:-

Little girls having babies:

(a) Yes, little girls do get pregnant. I really did read, in some
scandal sheet, like the STAR, or Inquirer, about a little girl who had a
baby at 9, who got pregnant, when she was only 8. In the news-story, an
11-year-old neighbor-boy got her pregnant, not her brother. The "little
girl", wasn't so little. She was exceptionally well-developed for her
age, and looked more like 12 to 14 years old, than only 9. She had a
perfectly normal little boy, although the doctors insisted on delivering
it by caesarean-section.

(b) Many recent studies have shown, that it's not how old the girl is,
that determines when she can get pregnant, but her body-weight. A girl
who is naturally small, or who is a trained athlete, and doesn't gain
weight, is much less likely to get pregnant at 12 or even 14, than a
10-year-old, who develops fast, or is slightly over-weight. It seems
that the body needs to have a certain minimum mass, before it decides
that it is old enough to bear a child.

Little boys fathering babies.

(a) It's quite true, that boys 8-years-old, or even younger do have
measurable sperm-counts.

(b) There are quite a few pregnancies every year, where some girl (or
even a grown woman) thought she was "safe" fucking a 9 or 10 year old
kid, and the little boy knocked her up.

Children DO seduce their parents.

(a) It's a well known fact. Most children, at one time or another,
develop sexual fixations on their parents. Usually, nothing ever comes
of it, and as the child grows older, his/her sex drive orients on other
children of their own age.

(b) However, in some children, the drive is so strong, that they
sometimes go to extremes to seduce their parents. This is documented
time after time, as the "Oedipus complex" in psychiatric literature.

© Often, a parent will "give in" to his/her child's sexual overtures,
thinking that it's their "duty" to teach the child about sex, and since
the child wants it, why not do it "right".

Pregnancies by incest.

(a) It happens all the time.

(b) Girls do get pregnant by their brothers, uncles or cousins. (In
either case, it usually get hushed up.)

© Girls do get pregnant by their fathers. (In which case, it is
usually either hushed up, or leads to a messy divorce. If force is
involved, it quite often leads to the man spending time behind bars. I
once watched part of a talk-show, on TV, where several women were
relating how their father had been fucking them since they were little,
and actually made a point of being sure to fuck each of them, whenever
they were fertile. Two of the women were mad at their father for
"spoiling their lives". Two others, actually seemed to enjoy the
thought of carrying their own father's babies, and the remaining one,
although she admitted to enjoying the sex, didn't seem to care either
way.)

(d) Women do get pregnant by their own sons. (Usually, nobody ever
does learn about it, because who's to know... and who's going to tell!)


HER FATHER'S DAUGHTER
(author unknown)
EPILOGUE

Comments from the Author

Part 2.

Brothers and sisters DO fuck.

(a) It happens all the time.

(b) It's so "convenient", when you live in the same house, with
someone, not too different in age, of the opposite sex.

© The surprising thing, is that it doesn't happen more often.
Surprisingly, most siblings don't turn to each other as possible sex
partners, unless there are unusual circumstances.

(d) The commonest reported situation, where one child seduces his/her
sibling, is where one of them catches the other one already having sex,
and decides that he/she wants some too.

(e) Once started however, the relationship rarely ends. It usually
tapers off, but children who started having sex together when they were
young, rarely quit completely, even when they get married.

"When they are old enough to have babies, they are old enough to have
babies."

(a) Most people are scared, that some little girl of 10, 11, or 12,
will get pregnant, and die because she's too young to carry the baby, or
the baby will kill her, when it's being born. It's a natural enough
fear, but completely unfounded. If this happened, then literally
thousands of girls would die every year. Little girls of 10, or even
younger, are fucked by their boyfriends, siblings, parents, or even
sometimes raped. Even in the United States, thousands of sub-teenage
girls get fucked every year. When was the last time, you heard of some
little girl dying because she got pregnant?

(b) In some primitive tribes (And even in parts of India and China), a
girl gets married at 10, or younger, and is expected to carry out her
wifely duties from the time she gets married. Usually, the girl is not
considered to be fully an adult, until she has her first child, so the
impetus to have children is large. Even under these circumstances, I
have never heard a report of some of the women dying because they had
babies while they were too young. Dying of diseases, and other
childbirth hazards yes, not because they were "too young".

Unusual pregnancy prevention methods.

(a) This one (having multiple partners) is pure speculation on my part.
There is some evidence, that it really does work for some animals, like
gorillas, and chimpanzees, who are our closest simian relatives. As
far as I know, no one ever ran such a test on humans. There are several
things that point to the possibility that it might be true, including
the rarity of pregnancies with prostitutes in the middle-ages, and how
rarely a girl gets pregnant, when she's subjected to a "gang-bang". I
DO NOT recommend it as a method of birth-control! It might work, but
think of the disaster, if it didn't.

(b) A second one (Not mentioned in the story) actually does work, but
it takes planning. If a man takes hot baths regularly, (as hot as he
can stand it.) his sperm count drops precipitously. After about a week,
his sperm count is so low, as to be almost unmeasurable. I don't know
why this method isn't touted for those people trying to prevent
pregnancy, yet to whom, other methods are unacceptable. Still, if you
are screwing your little sister, and can't get any other kind of
pregnancy prevention, this beats just taking your chances.

NOTE: Those of you girls who are trying to get pregnant, don't let
your boyfriend (brother, father, uncle, the man next-door, whatever)
take hot baths. Have him take cool showers. (Unmentioned in the story,
that's the real reason it took so long for Suzy to get pregnant: Her
father loved to soak in the tub too much.) Strangely, though it is never
mentioned as a method of birth-control, this fact is told to those who
are trying to get pregnant, by family planning experts.

As I said before, there is probably NO such family, who does ALL of the
things in this story. However, as far as I know, there are families, all
over the world, who do some of the things mentioned here, and all of the
things in this story are done by some families, somewhere, all of the
time.....

I wish you all well!

-----------------------------------------------------------------------
Well that's it folks!... An Eros-sized epic if ever I saw one! :) ;)
Stay tuned for similar stories in the near future......
 
To the best of our knowledge, the text on this page may be freely reproduced and distributed.
If you have any questions about this, please check out our Copyright Policy.

 

totse.com certificate signatures
 
 
About | Advertise | Bad Ideas | Community | Contact Us | Copyright Policy | Drugs | Ego | Erotica
FAQ | Fringe | Link to totse.com | Search | Society | Submissions | Technology
Hot Topics
Does "Taking a Break" Ever Work?
How to know if you're in love?
excuse
Where can I find...
Is she being safe or am I gonna be papa arquin?
Getting back together
What's the Gayest Thing You've Ever Done?
My dad's a porn star...
 
Sponsored Links
 
Ads presented by the
AdBrite Ad Network

 

Webmasters Make Money